Luisa: As I was in my usual state, my sweet Jesus made Himself seen as a Little Baby - all numb with cold; and throwing Himself into my arms, He told me: “What cold, what cold! Warm Me, for pity’s sake - do not let Me freeze any more!” I pressed Him to my heart, telling Him: ‘In my heart I possess your Will, and Its heat is more than sufficient to warm You.’

…And Jesus, all content, told me:

“My daughter, my Will contains everything, and one who possesses It can give Me everything. My Will was everything for Me: It conceived Me, It formed Me, It made Me grow, and It made Me be born. If my Mama contributed by giving Me the Blood, She could do so because it was my Will absorbed within Her, that contained It. Had She not possessed my Will, She could not have contributed to form my Humanity. Therefore, my direct Will and That absorbed within my Mama, gave Me life. That which is human had no power over Me, to give Me anything; only the Divine Will nourished Me and delivered Me to light with Its breath.

But do you think it was the cold of the air that made Me freeze? Ah, no! It was the cold of the hearts that made Me grow numb; and it was ingratitude that made Me cry bitterly, at my very first coming out into the light Mother soothed. My beloved my crying, even though She too cried. Our tears mixed together; and exchanging the first kisses, We poured Ourselves out in love. But our life was to be sorrow and crying, so I had Her place Me in the manger to go back to crying, calling my children with my sobs and with my tears. I wanted to move them to pity with my tears and with my moans, so as to be listened.

But do you know who was the first, after my Mamma, whom I called with my tears to be close to Me in my own manger, in order to pour Myself out in love? It was you - the little Daughter of my Will. You were so little that I could keep you near Me, in my own manger, and I could pour my tears into your heart. These tears sealed my Will in you, and constituted you legitimate daughter of my Will. My Heart rejoiced in seeing everything that my Volition (Will) had delivered in Creation coming back whole, in my Will, within you. This was important and indispensable for Me - at my very first coming out into the light of this world, I was to restore the rights of Creation and receive the Glory, as if the creature had never departed from my Will. Therefore, the first kiss and the first gifts of my tender age, were for you.”

Luisa: And I: ‘My Love, how could this be, if then I did not exist on earth?’

Jesus said to me:

“In my Will everything existed, and all things were one single point for Me. I could see you then, just as I see you now, and all the graces I have given you are nothing other than the confirmation of what you had been given from eternity. And I could see not only you, but in you I saw my little family, which would live in my Will. How happy I felt! These soothed my crying, warmed Me, and surrounding Me like a crown, defended Me from the perfidy of the other creatures.”

I remained concerned and doubtful.

And Jesus:

“How is it? You doubt? I have told you nothing yet about the relations which exist between Me and the soul who lives in my Will. For now, I will tell you that my Humanity lived from the continuous outpouring of the Divine Will. Had I taken one breath alone which was not animated by the Divine Will, I would have degraded Myself, and decayed from my nobility. Now, the creature who lives in my Will is the closest to Me; she is the first among all to receive the fruits and the effects contained in everything that my Humanity did and suffered.“

Lesson of the Queen of Heaven to her child:

My dearest child, oh! how I long for you to be in my arms, to have the great contentment of being able to say to our little Baby King: “Do not cry, my pretty One. See, here with us is my little child, who wants to recognize You as King and give You dominion in her soul, to let You lay the Kingdom of your Will within her.”

Now, child of my Heart, while you are all intent on longing for the little Child Jesus, pay attention and listen to Me. You must know that it was midnight when the little newborn King came out of my maternal womb. But the night turned into day; He who was the Lord of light put to flight the night of the human will, the night of sin, the night of all evils; and as the sign of what He was doing in the order of souls, with His usual Omnipotent Fiat the midnight turned into most refulgent daylight. All created things ran to sing praise to their Creator in that little Humanity. The sun ran to give its first kisses of light to little Baby Jesus, and to warm Him with its heat; the ruling wind, with its waves, purified the air of the stable, and with its sweet moaning said to Him: “I love You”; the heavens were shaken from their very foundations; the earth exulted and trembled down to the abyss; the sea roared with its gigantic waves. In sum, all created things recognized that their Creator was now in their midst, and they all competed in singing His praises. The very Angels, forming light in the air, with melodious voices which could be heard by all, said: “Glory to God in the highest, and peace on earth to men of good will. The Celestial Baby is now born in the grotto of Bethlehem, wrapped in poor swaddling clothes…” - so much so, that the shepherds who were in vigil, listened to the angelic voices and ran to visit the little Divine King.

My dear child, continue to listen to Me. As I received Him into my arms and gave Him my first kiss, I felt the need of love to give something of my own to my Baby Son; and offering Him my breast, I gave Him abundant milk – milk formed in my person by the Divine Fiat Itself, in order to nourish little King Jesus. But who can tell you what I experienced in doing this; and the seas of grace, of love, of sanctity, that my Son gave to Me in return? Then I wrapped Him in poor but clean little clothes, and I placed Him in the manger. This was His Will, and I could not do without executing It. But before doing this, I shared Him with dear Saint Joseph, placing Him in his arms; and – oh! how he rejoiced. He pressed Him to his heart, and the sweet little Baby poured torrents of grace into his soul. Then, together with Saint Joseph, we arranged a little hay in the manger, and detaching Him from my maternal arms, I laid Him in it. And your Mamma, enraptured by the beauty of the Divine Infant, remained kneeling before Him most of the time. I put all my seas of love into motion, which the Divine Will had formed in Me, to love Him, adore Him, and thank Him.

And what did the Celestial little Child do in the manger? A continuous act of the Will of our Celestial Father, which was also His; and emitting moans and sighs, He wailed, cried and called to everyone, saying in His loving moans: “Come all of you, children of mine; for love of you I am born to sorrow and to tears. Come all of you, to know the excess of my love. Give Me shelter in your hearts.” And there was a coming and going of shepherds, who came to visit Him, and to all He gave His sweet gaze and His smile of love, amid His very tears.

Now, my child, a little word to you: you must know that all my joy was to hold my dear Son Jesus on my lap, but the Divine Will made Me understand that I should place Him in the manger, at everyone’s disposal, so that whoever wanted to, could caress Him, kiss Him, and take Him in his arms, as if He were his own. He was the little King of all, therefore they had the right to make of Him a sweet pledge of love. And I, in order to fulfill the Supreme Volition, deprived Myself of my innocent joys, beginning, with works and sacrifices, the office of Mother, of giving Jesus to all.

My child, the Divine Will is demanding and wants everything, even the sacrifice of the holiest things; and according to the circumstances, the great sacrifice of depriving oneself of Jesus Himself; but this, in order to extend Its Kingdom even more, and to multiply the life of Jesus Himself. In fact, when the creature, out of love for Him, deprives herself of Him, her heroism and sacrifice is so great, as to have the virtue of producing a new life of Jesus, to be able to form another dwelling for Jesus. Therefore, dear child, be attentive and, under any pretext, never deny anything to the Divine Will.

The soul:

Holy Mamma, your beautiful lessons confound me; but if You want me to put them into practice, do not leave me alone, so that, when You see me succumb under the enormous weight of the divine privations, You may press me to your maternal Heart; and I will feel the strength never to deny anything to the Divine Will.

Little Sacrifice:

Today, to honor Me, you will come as many as three times to visit little Baby Jesus, and to kiss His tiny little hands; and you will say to Him five acts of love, to honor His tears and to calm His crying.

Ejaculatory Prayer:

Holy Mamma, pour the tears of Jesus into my heart, that He may dispose in me the triumph of the Will of God.

Christ in Red Robe by Gary Kapp

Feast of Christ the King

History of the Feast of Christ the King

Pope Pius XI instituted the Solemnity of Christ the King on 11 December 1925 in his encyclical Quas Primas. At that time he saw the rise of atheistic communism and secularism as a direct result of man’s turning away from Christ’s sovereignty, and man’s denying of the authority of Christ’s Church. This result was “disorder” or a move away from the Divine Order. The Feast of Christ the King was set on the last Sunday in October.

ENCYCLICAL OF POPE PIUS Xl DECEMBER 11, 1925: QUAS PRIMAS

After the Second Vatican Council, the calendar reforms of 1969 moved the date of the Feast of Christ the King to the last Sunday before the next liturgical year’s Advent (Advent marking the start of the liturgical year and beginning four Sundays before Christmas Day). Before this change, the Sunday before Advent bore the designation “Last Sunday After Pentecost” and had its own special Mass, regardless of the number of Sundays there were between Pentecost and Advent (23 to 28) in that particular year.

Current practice

In the revised calendar, the feast will fall on whichever day from November 20 through November 26, all inclusive, is a Sunday in a given year. It is reckoned as the 34th and last Sunday of Ordinary Time, and all previous Sundays from Pentecost onward are counted back from this number, which more than half the time results in one week of Ordinary Time (always from the 5th through the 10th) being omitted in that year; and since Pentecost, Trinity Sunday and, in the United States, the solemnity of Corpus Christi take the place of the first three such Sundays, this means four Sundays in Ordinary Time will be missing from the calendar in most years and three in the others.

In the calendar used for the older rite, the feast falls on whichever day from October 25 through October 31 inclusive is a Sunday. It takes precedence over the occurring Sunday after Pentecost, which, until the 1962 reform, was commemorated. The Mass of that Sunday, rather than the Mass of Christ the King, is said during the week if days which are not feast days occur. Depending on the date of Easter, this can be the 20th, 21st, 22nd, or 23rd Sunday after Pentecost, or (as the 24th Sunday) 3rd Sunday after Epiphany.

White vestments are worn at masses on this Sunday, rather than the green that prevails during the rest of Ordinary Time or the Time after Pentecost, except for feasts that call for either white or red.

Novena to Christ the King

Recite One Our Father, One Hail Mary and One Glory Be per day followed by the Novena Prayer:

O Lord our God, You alone are the Most Holy King and Ruler of all nations.

pray to You, Lord, in the great expectation of receiving from You, O Divine King, mercy, peace, justice and all good things.

Protect, O Lord our King, our families and the land of our birth.

Guard us we pray Most Faithful One.

Protect us from our enemies and from Your Just Judgment

Forgive us, O Sovereign King, our sins against you.
Jesus, You are a King of Mercy.

We have deserved Your Just Judgment
Have mercy on us, Lord, and forgive us.

We trust in Your Great Mercy.

O most awe-inspiring King, we bow before You and pray;

May Your Reign, Your Kingdom, be recognized on earth.

Amen.

Almighty and merciful God, you break the power of evil and make all things new in your Son Jesus Christ, the King of the universe. May all in heaven and earth acclaim your glory and never cease to praise you.

We ask this through our Lord Jesus Christ, your Son, who lives and reigns with you and the Holy Spirit, one God, for ever and ever. Amen.

Lord, have mercy on us, Lord, have mercy on us.
Christ, have mercy on us, Christ, have mercy on us.
Lord, have mercy on us.

God, our Heavenly Father, Who has made firm for all ages your Son’s Throne, Have mercy on us.

God the Son, Jesus, our Victim-High Priest, True Prophet, and Sovereign King, Have mercy on us.

God the Holy Spirit, poured out upon us with abundant newness, Have mercy on us.

Holy Trinity, Three Persons yet One God in the Beauty of Your Eternal Unity, Have mercy on us.

O Jesus, our Eternal King, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, Most Merciful King, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, extending to us the Golden Scepter of Your Mercy, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, in Whose Great Mercy we have been given the Sacrament of Confession, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, Loving King Who offers us Your Healing Grace, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, our Eucharistic King, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, the King foretold by the prophets, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King of Heaven and earth, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King and Ruler of All Nations, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, Delight of the Heavenly Court, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Most Compassionate toward Your subjects, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King from Whom proceeds all authority, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, in whom, with the Father and the Holy Spirit, we are One, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Whose Kingdom is not of this world, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Whose Sacred Heart burns with Love for all mankind, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who is the Beginning and the End, the Alpha and the Omega, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who has given us Mary, the Queen, to be our dear Mother, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who will come upon the clouds of Heaven with Power and Great Glory, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Whose Throne we are to approach with confidence, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King truly present in the Most Blessed Sacrament, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who made Mary the Mediatrix of All Graces, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who made Mary Co-Redemptrix, Your partner in the Plan of Salvation, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who desires to heal us of all division and disunity, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King wounded by mankind’s indifference, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who gives the balm of Your Love with which to console Your Wounded Heart, Reign in our hearts.

O Jesus, King Who is the Great I AM within us, our Wellspring of Pure Delight, Reign in our hearts.

Jesus, King of All Nations, True Sovereign of all earthly powers, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, subjecting under Your feet forever the powers of hell , May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, the Light beyond all light, enlightening us in the darkness that surrounds us, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Whose Mercy is so Great as to mitigate the punishments our sins deserve, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, recognized by the Magi as the True King, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, the Only Remedy for a world so ill, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Who blesses with Peace those souls and nations that acknowledge You as True King, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Who Mercifully sends us your Holy Angels to protect us, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Whose Chief Prince is Saint Michael the Archangel, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Who teaches us that to reign is to serve, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Just Judge Who will separate the wicked from the good, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, before Whom every knee shall bend, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Whose Dominion is an everlasting Dominion, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Lamb who will Shepherd us, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Who after having destroyed every sovereignty, May we serve You. authority and power, will hand over the Kingdom to Your God and Father,

Jesus, King of All Nations, Whose Reign is without end, May we serve You.

Jesus, King of All Nations, Whose kindness toward us is steadfast, and whose fidelity endures forever, May we serve You.

Eternal Father, Who has given us Your Only Begotten Son, to be our Redeemer,

One True Mediator, and Sovereign King, We praise and thank You.

Loving Jesus, Sovereign King, Who humbled Yourself for Love of us and took the form of a servant, , We praise and thank You.

Holy Spirit, Third Person of the Trinity, Love of the Father and the Son, Who sanctifies us and gives us Life, We praise and thank You.

Mary, our Queen and Mother, who mediates to Jesus on our behalf, Pray for us.

Mary, our Queen and Mother, through whom all Grace come to us, Pray for us.

Mary, our Queen and Mother, Singular Jewel of the Holy Trinity, We love You.

Holy Angels and Saints of our Divine King, Pray for us and Protect us.

Amen.

QUAS PRIMAS

ENCYCLICAL OF POPE PIUS XI
ON THE FEAST OF CHRIST THE KING

TO OUR VENERABLE BRETHREN THE PATRIARCHS, PRIMATES,
ARCHBISHOPS, BISHOPS, AND OTHER ORDINARIES
IN PEACE AND COMMUNION WITH THE APOSTOLIC SEE.

Venerable Brethren, Greeting and the Apostolic Benediction.

In the first Encyclical Letter which We addressed at the beginning of Our Pontificate to the Bishops of the universal Church, We referred to the chief causes of the difficulties under which mankind was laboring. And We remember saying that these manifold evils in the world were due to the fact that the majority of men had thrust Jesus Christ and his holy law out of their lives; that these had no place either in private affairs or in politics: and we said further, that as long as individuals and states refused to submit to the rule of our Savior, there would be no really hopeful prospect of a lasting peace among nations. Men must look for the peace of Christ in the Kingdom of Christ; and that We promised to do as far as lay in Our power. In the Kingdom of Christ, that is, it seemed to Us that peace could not be more effectually restored nor fixed upon a firmer basis than through the restoration of the Empire of Our Lord. We were led in the meantime to indulge the hope of a brighter future at the sight of a more widespread and keener interest evinced in Christ and his Church, the one Source of Salvation, a sign that men who had formerly spurned the rule of our Redeemer and had exiled themselves from his kingdom were preparing, and even hastening, to return to the duty of obedience.

2. The many notable and memorable events which have occurred during this Holy Year have given great honor and glory to Our Lord and King, the Founder of the Church.

3. At the Missionary Exhibition men have been deeply impressed in seeing the increasing zeal of the Church for the spread of the kingdom of her Spouse to the most far distant regions of the earth. They have seen how many countries have been won to the Catholic name through the unremitting labor and self-sacrifice of missionaries, and the vastness of the regions which have yet to be subjected to the sweet and saving yoke of our King. All those who in the course of the Holy Year have thronged to this city under the leadership of their Bishops or priests had but one aim - namely, to expiate their sins - and at the tombs of the Apostles and in Our Presence to promise loyalty to the rule of Christ.

4. A still further light of glory was shed upon his kingdom, when after due proof of their heroic virtue, We raised to the honors of the altar six confessors and virgins. It was a great joy, a great consolation, that filled Our heart when in the majestic basilica of St. Peter Our decree was acclaimed by an immense multitude with the hymn of thanksgiving, Tu Rex gloriae Christe. We saw men and nations cut off from God, stirring up strife and discord and hurrying along the road to ruin and death, while the Church of God carries on her work of providing food for the spiritual life of men, nurturing and fostering generation after generation of men and women dedicated to Christ, faithful and subject to him in his earthly kingdom, called by him to eternal bliss in the kingdom of heaven.

5. Moreover, since this jubilee Year marks the sixteenth centenary of the Council of Nicaea, We commanded that event to be celebrated, and We have done so in the Vatican basilica. There is a special reason for this in that the Nicene Synod defined and proposed for Catholic belief the dogma of the Consubstantiality of the Only begotten with the Father, and added to the Creed the words “of whose kingdom there shall be no end,” thereby affirming the kingly dignity of Christ.

6. Since this Holy Year therefore has provided more than one opportunity to enhance the glory of the kingdom of Christ, we deem it in keeping with our Apostolic office to accede to the desire of many of the Cardinals, Bishops, and faithful, made known to Us both individually and collectively, by closing this Holy Year with the insertion into the Sacred Liturgy of a special feast of the Kingship of Our Lord Jesus Christ. This matter is so dear to Our heart, Venerable Brethren, that I would wish to address to you a few words concerning it. It will be for you later to explain in a manner suited to the understanding of the faithful what We are about to say concerning the Kingship of Christ, so that the annual feast which We shall decree may be attended with much fruit and produce beneficial results in the future.

7. It has long been a common custom to give to Christ the metaphorical title of “King,” because of the high degree of perfection whereby he excels all creatures. So he is said to reign “in the hearts of men,” both by reason of the keenness of his intellect and the extent of his knowledge, and also because he is very truth, and it is from him that truth must be obediently received by all mankind. He reigns, too, in the wills of men, for in him the human will was perfectly and entirely obedient to the Holy Will of God, and further by his grace and inspiration he so subjects our free-will as to incite us to the most noble endeavors. He is King of hearts, too, by reason of his “charity which exceedeth all knowledge.” And his mercy and kindness[1] which draw all men to him, for never has it been known, nor will it ever be, that man be loved so much and so universally as Jesus Christ. But if we ponder this matter more deeply, we cannot but see that the title and the power of King belongs to Christ as man in the strict and proper sense too. For it is only as man that he may be said to have received from the Father “power and glory and a kingdom,”[2] since the Word of God, as consubstantial with the Father, has all things in common with him, and therefore has necessarily supreme and absolute dominion over all things created.

8. Do we not read throughout the Scriptures that Christ is the King? He it is that shall come out of Jacob to rule,[3] who has been set by the Father as king over Sion, his holy mount, and shall have the Gentiles for his inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth for his possession.[4] In the nuptial hymn, where the future King of Israel is hailed as a most rich and powerful monarch, we read: “Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; the scepter of thy kingdom is a scepter of righteousness.”[5] There are many similar passages, but there is one in which Christ is even more clearly indicated. Here it is foretold that his kingdom will have no limits, and will be enriched with justice and peace: “in his days shall justice spring up, and abundance of peace…And he shall rule from sea to sea, and from the river unto the ends of the earth.”[6]

9. The testimony of the Prophets is even more abundant. That of Isaias is well known: “For a child is born to us and a son is given to us, and the government is upon his shoulder, and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, God the mighty, the Father of the world to come, the Prince of Peace. His empire shall be multiplied, and there shall be no end of peace. He shall sit upon the throne of David and upon his kingdom; to establish it and strengthen it with judgment and with justice, from henceforth and for ever.”[7] With Isaias the other Prophets are in agreement. So Jeremias foretells the “just seed” that shall rest from the house of David - the Son of David that shall reign as king, “and shall be wise, and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth.”[8] So, too, Daniel, who announces the kingdom that the God of heaven shall found, “that shall never be destroyed, and shall stand for ever.”[9] And again he says: “I beheld, therefore, in the vision of the night, and, lo! one like the son of man came with the clouds of heaven. And he came even to the Ancient of days: and they presented him before him. And he gave him power and glory and a kingdom: and all peoples, tribes, and tongues shall serve him. His power is an everlasting power that shall not be taken away, and his kingdom shall not be destroyed.”[10] The prophecy of Zachary concerning the merciful King “riding upon an ass and upon a colt the foal of an ass” entering Jerusalem as “the just and savior,” amid the acclamations of the multitude,[11] was recognized as fulfilled by the holy evangelists themselves.

10. This same doctrine of the Kingship of Christ which we have found in the Old Testament is even more clearly taught and confirmed in the New. The Archangel, announcing to the Virgin that she should bear a Son, says that “the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of David his father, and he shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end.”[12]

11. Moreover, Christ himself speaks of his own kingly authority: in his last discourse, speaking of the rewards and punishments that will be the eternal lot of the just and the damned; in his reply to the Roman magistrate, who asked him publicly whether he were a king or not; after his resurrection, when giving to his Apostles the mission of teaching and baptizing all nations, he took the opportunity to call himself king,[13] confirming the title publicly,[14] and solemnly proclaimed that all power was given him in heaven and on earth.[15] These words can only be taken to indicate the greatness of his power, the infinite extent of his kingdom. What wonder, then, that he whom St. John calls the “prince of the kings of the earth”[16] appears in the Apostle’s vision of the future as he who “hath on his garment and on his thigh written ‘King of kings and Lord of lords!’.”[17] It is Christ whom the Father “hath appointed heir of all things”;[18] “for he must reign until at the end of the world he hath put all his enemies under the feet of God and the Father.”[19]

12. It was surely right, then, in view of the common teaching of the sacred books, that the Catholic Church, which is the kingdom of Christ on earth, destined to be spread among all men and all nations, should with every token of veneration salute her Author and Founder in her annual liturgy as King and Lord, and as King of Kings. And, in fact, she used these titles, giving expression with wonderful variety of language to one and the same concept, both in ancient psalmody and in the Sacramentaries. She uses them daily now in the prayers publicly offered to God, and in offering the Immaculate Victim. The perfect harmony of the Eastern liturgies with our own in this continual praise of Christ the King shows once more the truth of the axiom: Legem credendi lex statuit supplicandi. The rule of faith is indicated by the law of our worship.

candles Lit for an Offering, Volterra, Italy
Artist: Barry Slaven

13. The foundation of this power and dignity of Our Lord is rightly indicated by Cyril of Alexandria. “Christ,” he says, “has dominion over all creatures, a dominion not seized by violence nor usurped, but his by essence and by nature.”[20] His kingship is founded upon the ineffable hypostatic union. From this it follows not only that Christ is to be adored by angels and men, but that to him as man angels and men are subject, and must recognize his empire; by reason of the hypostatic union Christ has power over all creatures. But a thought that must give us even greater joy and consolation is this that Christ is our King by acquired, as well as by natural right, for he is our Redeemer. Would that they who forget what they have cost their Savior might recall the words: “You were not redeemed with corruptible things, but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb unspotted and undefiled.”[21] We are no longer our own property, for Christ has purchased us “with a great price”;[22] our very bodies are the “members of Christ.”[23]

14. Let Us explain briefly the nature and meaning of this lordship of Christ. It consists, We need scarcely say, in a threefold power which is essential to lordship. This is sufficiently clear from the scriptural testimony already adduced concerning the universal dominion of our Redeemer, and moreover it is a dogma of faith that Jesus Christ was given to man, not only as our Redeemer, but also as a law-giver, to whom obedience is due.[24] Not only do the gospels tell us that he made laws, but they present him to us in the act of making them. Those who keep them show their love for their Divine Master, and he promises that they shall remain in his love.[25] He claimed judicial power as received from his Father, when the Jews accused him of breaking the Sabbath by the miraculous cure of a sick man. “For neither doth the Father judge any man; but hath given all judgment to the Son.”[26] In this power is included the right of rewarding and punishing all men living, for this right is inseparable from that of judging. Executive power, too, belongs to Christ, for all must obey his commands; none may escape them, nor the sanctions he has imposed.

15. This kingdom is spiritual and is concerned with spiritual things. That this is so the above quotations from Scripture amply prove, and Christ by his own action confirms it. On many occasions, when the Jews and even the Apostles wrongly supposed that the Messiah would restore the liberties and the kingdom of Israel, he repelled and denied such a suggestion. When the populace thronged around him in admiration and would have acclaimed him King, he shrank from the honor and sought safety in flight. Before the Roman magistrate he declared that his kingdom was not of this world. The gospels present this kingdom as one which men prepare to enter by penance, and cannot actually enter except by faith and by baptism, which, though an external rite, signifies and produces an interior regeneration. This kingdom is opposed to none other than to that of Satan and to the power of darkness. It demands of its subjects a spirit of detachment from riches and earthly things, and a spirit of gentleness. They must hunger and thirst after justice, and more than this, they must deny themselves and carry the cross.

16. Christ as our Redeemer purchased the Church at the price of his own blood; as priest he offered himself, and continues to offer himself as a victim for our sins. Is it not evident, then, that his kingly dignity partakes in a manner of both these offices?

17. It would be a grave error, on the other hand, to say that Christ has no authority whatever in civil affairs, since, by virtue of the absolute empire over all creatures committed to him by the Father, all things are in his power. Nevertheless, during his life on earth he refrained from the exercise of such authority, and although he himself disdained to possess or to care for earthly goods, he did not, nor does he today, interfere with those who possess them. Non eripit mortalia qui regna dat caelestia.[27]

18. Thus the empire of our Redeemer embraces all men. To use the words of Our immortal predecessor, Pope Leo XIII: “His empire includes not only Catholic nations, not only baptized persons who, though of right belonging to the Church, have been led astray by error, or have been cut off from her by schism, but also all those who are outside the Christian faith; so that truly the whole of mankind is subject to the power of Jesus Christ.”[28] Nor is there any difference in this matter between the individual and the family or the State; for all men, whether collectively or individually, are under the dominion of Christ. In him is the salvation of the individual, in him is the salvation of society. “Neither is there salvation in any other, for there is no other name under heaven given to men whereby we must be saved.”[29] He is the author of happiness and true prosperity for every man and for every nation. “For a nation is happy when its citizens are happy. What else is a nation but a number of men living in concord?”[30] If, therefore, the rulers of nations wish to preserve their authority, to promote and increase the prosperity of their countries, they will not neglect the public duty of reverence and obedience to the rule of Christ. What We said at the beginning of Our Pontificate concerning the decline of public authority, and the lack of respect for the same, is equally true at the present day. “With God and Jesus Christ,” we said, “excluded from political life, with authority derived not from God but from man, the very basis of that authority has been taken away, because the chief reason of the distinction between ruler and subject has been eliminated. The result is that human society is tottering to its fall, because it has no longer a secure and solid foundation.”[31]

19. When once men recognize, both in private and in public life, that Christ is King, society will at last receive the great blessings of real liberty, well-ordered discipline, peace and harmony. Our Lord’s regal office invests the human authority of princes and rulers with a religious significance; it ennobles the citizen’s duty of obedience. It is for this reason that St. Paul, while bidding wives revere Christ in their husbands, and slaves respect Christ in their masters, warns them to give obedience to them not as men, but as the vicegerents of Christ; for it is not meet that men redeemed by Christ should serve their fellow-men. “You are bought with a price; be not made the bond-slaves of men.”[32] If princes and magistrates duly elected are filled with the persuasion that they rule, not by their own right, but by the mandate and in the place of the Divine King, they will exercise their authority piously and wisely, and they will make laws and administer them, having in view the common good and also the human dignity of their subjects. The result will be a stable peace and tranquillity, for there will be no longer any cause of discontent. Men will see in their king or in their rulers men like themselves, perhaps unworthy or open to criticism, but they will not on that account refuse obedience if they see reflected in them the authority of Christ God and Man. Peace and harmony, too, will result; for with the spread and the universal extent of the kingdom of Christ men will become more and more conscious of the link that binds them together, and thus many conflicts will be either prevented entirely or at least their bitterness will be diminished.

20. If the kingdom of Christ, then, receives, as it should, all nations under its way, there seems no reason why we should despair of seeing that peace which the King of Peace came to bring on earth - he who came to reconcile all things, who came not to be ministered unto but to minister, who, though Lord of all, gave himself to us as a model of humility, and with his principal law united the precept of charity; who said also: “My yoke is sweet and my burden light.” Oh, what happiness would be Ours if all men, individuals, families, and nations, would but let themselves be governed by Christ! “Then at length,” to use the words addressed by our predecessor, Pope Leo XIII, twenty-five years ago to the bishops of the Universal Church, “then at length will many evils be cured; then will the law regain its former authority; peace with all its blessings be restored. Men will sheathe their swords and lay down their arms when all freely acknowledge and obey the authority of Christ, and every tongue confesses that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father.”[33]

21. That these blessings may be abundant and lasting in Christian society, it is necessary that the kingship of our Savior should be as widely as possible recognized and understood, and to the end nothing would serve better than the institution of a special feast in honor of the Kingship of Christ. For people are instructed in the truths of faith, and brought to appreciate the inner joys of religion far more effectually by the annual celebration of our sacred mysteries than by any official pronouncement of the teaching of the Church. Such pronouncements usually reach only a few and the more learned among the faithful; feasts reach them all; the former speak but once, the latter speak every year - in fact, forever. The church’s teaching affects the mind primarily; her feasts affect both mind and heart, and have a salutary effect upon the whole of man’s nature. Man is composed of body and soul, and he needs these external festivities so that the sacred rites, in all their beauty and variety, may stimulate him to drink more deeply of the fountain of God’s teaching, that he may make it a part of himself, and use it with profit for his spiritual life.

22. History, in fact, tells us that in the course of ages these festivals have been instituted one after another according as the needs or the advantage of the people of Christ seemed to demand: as when they needed strength to face a common danger, when they were attacked by insidious heresies, when they needed to be urged to the pious consideration of some mystery of faith or of some divine blessing. Thus in the earliest days of the Christian era, when the people of Christ were suffering cruel persecution, the cult of the martyrs was begun in order, says St. Augustine, “that the feasts of the martyrs might incite men to martyrdom.”[34] The liturgical honors paid to confessors, virgins and widows produced wonderful results in an increased zest for virtue, necessary even in times of peace. But more fruitful still were the feasts instituted in honor of the Blessed Virgin. As a result of these men grew not only in their devotion to the Mother of God as an ever-present advocate, but also in their love of her as a mother bequeathed to them by their Redeemer. Not least among the blessings which have resulted from the public and legitimate honor paid to the Blessed Virgin and the saints is the perfect and perpetual immunity of the Church from error and heresy. We may well admire in this the admirable wisdom of the Providence of God, who, ever bringing good out of evil, has from time to time suffered the faith and piety of men to grow weak, and allowed Catholic truth to be attacked by false doctrines, but always with the result that truth has afterwards shone out with greater splendor, and that men’s faith, aroused from its lethargy, has shown itself more vigorous than before.

23. The festivals that have been introduced into the liturgy in more recent years have had a similar origin, and have been attended with similar results. When reverence and devotion to the Blessed Sacrament had grown cold, the feast of Corpus Christi was instituted, so that by means of solemn processions and prayer of eight days’ duration, men might be brought once more to render public homage to Christ. So, too, the feast of the Sacred Heart of Jesus was instituted at a time when men were oppressed by the sad and gloomy severity of Jansenism, which had made their hearts grow cold, and shut them out from the love of God and the hope of salvation.

24. If We ordain that the whole Catholic world shall revere Christ as King, We shall minister to the need of the present day, and at the same time provide an excellent remedy for the plague which now infects society. We refer to the plague of anti-clericalism, its errors and impious activities. This evil spirit, as you are well aware, Venerable Brethren, has not come into being in one day; it has long lurked beneath the surface. The empire of Christ over all nations was rejected. The right which the Church has from Christ himself, to teach mankind, to make laws, to govern peoples in all that pertains to their eternal salvation, that right was denied. Then gradually the religion of Christ came to be likened to false religions and to be placed ignominiously on the same level with them. It was then put under the power of the state and tolerated more or less at the whim of princes and rulers. Some men went even further, and wished to set up in the place of God’s religion a natural religion consisting in some instinctive affection of the heart. There were even some nations who thought they could dispense with God, and that their religion should consist in impiety and the neglect of God. The rebellion of individuals and states against the authority of Christ has produced deplorable consequences. We lamented these in the Encyclical Ubi arcano; we lament them today: the seeds of discord sown far and wide; those bitter enmities and rivalries between nations, which still hinder so much the cause of peace; that insatiable greed which is so often hidden under a pretense of public spirit and patriotism, and gives rise to so many private quarrels; a blind and immoderate selfishness, making men seek nothing but their own comfort and advantage, and measure everything by these; no peace in the home, because men have forgotten or neglect their duty; the unity and stability of the family undermined; society in a word, shaken to its foundations and on the way to ruin. We firmly hope, however, that the feast of the Kingship of Christ, which in future will be yearly observed, may hasten the return of society to our loving Savior. It would be the duty of Catholics to do all they can to bring about this happy result. Many of these, however, have neither the station in society nor the authority which should belong to those who bear the torch of truth. This state of things may perhaps be attributed to a certain slowness and timidity in good people, who are reluctant to engage in conflict or oppose but a weak resistance; thus the enemies of the Church become bolder in their attacks. But if the faithful were generally to understand that it behooves them ever to fight courageously under the banner of Christ their King, then, fired with apostolic zeal, they would strive to win over to their Lord those hearts that are bitter and estranged from him, and would valiantly defend his rights.

25. Moreover, the annual and universal celebration of the feast of the Kingship of Christ will draw attention to the evils which anticlericalism has brought upon society in drawing men away from Christ, and will also do much to remedy them. While nations insult the beloved name of our Redeemer by suppressing all mention of it in their conferences and parliaments, we must all the more loudly proclaim his kingly dignity and power, all the more universally affirm his rights.

26. The way has been happily and providentially prepared for the celebration of this feast ever since the end of the last century. It is well known that this cult has been the subject of learned disquisitions in many books published in every part of the world, written in many different languages. The kingship and empire of Christ have been recognized in the pious custom, practiced by many families, of dedicating themselves to the Sacred Heart of Jesus; not only families have performed this act of dedication, but nations, too, and kingdoms. In fact, the whole of the human race was at the instance of Pope Leo XIII, in the Holy Year 1900, consecrated to the Divine Heart. It should be remarked also that much has been done for the recognition of Christ’s authority over society by the frequent Eucharistic Congresses which are held in our age. These give an opportunity to the people of each diocese, district or nation, and to the whole world of coming together to venerate and adore Christ the King hidden under the Sacramental species. Thus by sermons preached at meetings and in churches, by public adoration of the Blessed Sacrament exposed and by solemn processions, men unite in paying homage to Christ, whom God has given them for their King. It is by a divine inspiration that the people of Christ bring forth Jesus from his silent hiding-place in the church, and carry him in triumph through the streets of the city, so that he whom men refused to receive when he came unto his own, may now receive in full his kingly rights.

27. For the fulfillment of the plan of which We have spoken, the Holy Year, which is now speeding to its close, offers the best possible opportunity. For during this year the God of mercy has raised the minds and hearts of the faithful to the consideration of heavenly blessings which are above all understanding, has either restored them once more to his grace, or inciting them anew to strive for higher gifts, has set their feet more firmly in the path of righteousness. Whether, therefore, We consider the many prayers that have been addressed to Us, or look to the events of the Jubilee Year, just past, We have every reason to think that the desired moment has at length arrived for enjoining that Christ be venerated by a special feast as King of all mankind. In this year, as We said at the beginning of this Letter, the Divine King, truly wonderful in all his works, has been gloriously magnified, for another company of his soldiers has been added to the list of saints. In this year men have looked upon strange things and strange labors, from which they have understood and admired the victories won by missionaries in the work of spreading his kingdom. In this year, by solemnly celebrating the centenary of the Council of Nicaea. We have commemorated the definition of the divinity of the word Incarnate, the foundation of Christ’s empire over all men.

28. Therefore by Our Apostolic Authority We institute the Feast of the Kingship of Our Lord Jesus Christ to be observed yearly throughout the whole world on the last Sunday of the month of October - the Sunday, that is, which immediately precedes the Feast of All Saints. We further ordain that the dedication of mankind to the Sacred Heart of Jesus, which Our predecessor of saintly memory, Pope Pius X, commanded to be renewed yearly, be made annually on that day. This year, however, We desire that it be observed on the thirty-first day of the month on which day We Ourselves shall celebrate pontifically in honor of the kingship of Christ, and shall command that the same dedication be performed in Our presence. It seems to Us that We cannot in a more fitting manner close this Holy Year, nor better signify Our gratitude and that of the whole of the Catholic world to Christ the immortal King of ages, for the blessings showered upon Us, upon the Church, and upon the Catholic world during this holy period.

29. It is not necessary, Venerable Brethren, that We should explain to you at any length why We have decreed that this feast of the Kingship of Christ should be observed in addition to those other feasts in which his kingly dignity is already signified and celebrated. It will suffice to remark that although in all the feasts of our Lord the material object of worship is Christ, nevertheless their formal object is something quite distinct from his royal title and dignity. We have commanded its observance on a Sunday in order that not only the clergy may perform their duty by saying Mass and reciting the Office, but that the laity too, free from their daily tasks, may in a spirit of holy joy give ample testimony of their obedience and subjection to Christ. The last Sunday of October seemed the most convenient of all for this purpose, because it is at the end of the liturgical year, and thus the feast of the Kingship of Christ sets the crowning glory upon the mysteries of the life of Christ already commemorated during the year, and, before celebrating the triumph of all the Saints, we proclaim and extol the glory of him who triumphs in all the Saints and in all the Elect. Make it your duty and your task, Venerable Brethren, to see that sermons are preached to the people in every parish to teach them the meaning and the importance of this feast, that they may so order their lives as to be worthy of faithful and obedient subjects of the Divine King.

30. We would now, Venerable Brethren, in closing this letter, briefly enumerate the blessings which We hope and pray may accrue to the Church, to society, and to each one of the faithful, as a result of the public veneration of the Kingship of Christ.

31. When we pay honor to the princely dignity of Christ, men will doubtless be reminded that the Church, founded by Christ as a perfect society, has a natural and inalienable right to perfect freedom and immunity from the power of the state; and that in fulfilling the task committed to her by God of teaching, ruling, and guiding to eternal bliss those who belong to the kingdom of Christ, she cannot be subject to any external power. The State is bound to extend similar freedom to the orders and communities of religious of either sex, who give most valuable help to the Bishops of the Church by laboring for the extension and the establishment of the kingdom of Christ. By their sacred vows they fight against the threefold concupiscence of the world; by making profession of a more perfect life they render the holiness which her divine Founder willed should be a mark and characteristic of his Church more striking and more conspicuous in the eyes of all.

32. Nations will be reminded by the annual celebration of this feast that not only private individuals but also rulers and princes are bound to give public honor and obedience to Christ. It will call to their minds the thought of the last judgment, wherein Christ, who has been cast out of public life, despised, neglected and ignored, will most severely avenge these insults; for his kingly dignity demands that the State should take account of the commandments of God and of Christian principles, both in making laws and in administering justice, and also in providing for the young a sound moral education.

33. The faithful, moreover, by meditating upon these truths, will gain much strength and courage, enabling them to form their lives after the true Christian ideal. If to Christ our Lord is given all power in heaven and on earth; if all men, purchased by his precious blood, are by a new right subjected to his dominion; if this power embraces all men, it must be clear that not one of our faculties is exempt from his empire. He must reign in our minds, which should assent with perfect submission and firm belief to revealed truths and to the doctrines of Christ. He must reign in our wills, which should obey the laws and precepts of God. He must reign in our hearts, which should spurn natural desires and love God above all things, and cleave to him alone. He must reign in our bodies and in our members, which should serve as instruments for the interior sanctification of our souls, or to use the words of the Apostle Paul, as instruments of justice unto God.[35] If all these truths are presented to the faithful for their consideration, they will prove a powerful incentive to perfection. It is Our fervent desire, Venerable Brethren, that those who are without the fold may seek after and accept the sweet yoke of Christ, and that we, who by the mercy of God are of the household of the faith, may bear that yoke, not as a burden but with joy, with love, with devotion; that having lived our lives in accordance with the laws of God’s kingdom, we may receive full measure of good fruit, and counted by Christ good and faithful servants, we may be rendered partakers of eternal bliss and glory with him in his heavenly kingdom.

34. Let this letter, Venerable Brethren, be a token to you of Our fatherly love as the Feast of the Nativity of Our Lord Jesus Christ draws near; and receive the Apostolic Benediction as a pledge of divine blessings, which with loving heart, We impart to you, Venerable Brethren, to your clergy, and to your people.

Given at St. Peter’s Rome, on the eleventh day of the month of December, in the Holy Year 1925, the fourth of Our Pontificate.

PIUS XI

The Presentation of Mary in the Temple

The commemoration of the Presentation of Mary in the Temple is on 21st November. It has been kept at least from the 7thC. in the Orthodox tradition. Emperor Justinian built a splendid church dedicated to Mary in the Temple area in Jerusalem. It was dedicated on November 21, 543 but was destroyed by the Persians within a century. Many of the early church Fathers such as St. Germanus, Patriarch of Constantinople and St. John Damascene, his contemporary, preached magnificent homilies on this feast referring to Mary as that special plant or flower which was being nurtured for better things. “She was planted in the House of God, nourished by the Holy Spirit and kept her body and soul spotless to receive God in her bosom. He Who is all-holy rests among the holy.”

In the Byzantine Church this feast is considered one of the twelve great feasts of the liturgical year, called the Dodecaorton. By the 9thC. it is celebrated in the monasteries of southern Italy which had been influenced by the traditions of the Byzantine churches, and by the 14thC. it had spread to England. However it was not until 1472 that Pope Sixtus IV extended its celebration to the Western church.

.

The source for the presentation is the Protoevangelium of James. Like Hannah, Anna has promised that any child she had would be offered as a gift to the Lord and presented in the Temple to serve Him. Tradition tells us that the Anna and Joachim took Mary to the Temple when she was three years old.

Mary served in the Temple where she was fed miraculously by the angels until she was twelve. Then Zachariah, prompted by the message of an angel, betrothed her to one of the widowers who was indicated by the Lord.

AdelaMaria, BSP: It is filling and proper, therefore, to present the rest of the story

In 1974, Pope Paul VI wrote a document on devotion to Mary, which continues to be the norm for Marian devotion. The following articles dwelt on the topic,

Marialis Cultus: The Holy Spirit and Marian

Spirit and Mary (MC 26, 27). The first (article 26) shows the rich symbolism developed by the Father to describe the relation between Mary and the Holy Spirit:

26. It seems to us useful to add to this mention of the Christological orientation of devotion to the Blessed Virgin a reminder of the fittingness of giving prominence in this devotion to one of the essential facts of the Faith: the Person and work of the Holy Spirit. Theological reflection and the liturgy have in fact noted how the sanctifying intervention of the Spirit in the Virgin of Nazareth was a culminating moment of the Spirit’s action in the history of salvation. Thus, for example, some Fathers and writers of the Church attributed to the work of the Spirit the original holiness of Mary, who was as it were “fashioned by the Holy Spirit into a kind of new substance and new creature.” [LG 56] Reflecting on the Gospel texts — “The Holy Spirit will come upon you and the power of the Most High will cover you with his shadow” (Lk. 1:35) and “Mary was found to be with child through the Holy Spirit…. She has conceived what is in her by the Holy Spirit” (Mt. 1:18, 20) — they saw in the Spirit’s intervention an action that consecrated and made fruitful Mary’s virginity and transformed her into the “Abode of the King” or “Bridal Chamber of the Word,” the “Temple” , or “Tabernacle of the Lord,” the “Ark of the Covenant” or “the Ark of Holiness,” titles rich in biblical echoes. Examining more deeply still the mystery of the incarnation, they saw in the mysterious relationship between the Spirit and Mary an aspect redolent of marriage, poetically portrayed by, Prudentius. “The unwed Virgin espoused the Spirit,” and they called her the “Temple of the Holy Spirit,” an expression that emphasizes the sacred character of the Virgin now the permanent dwelling of the Spirit of God. Delving deeply into the doctrine of the Paraclete, they saw that from Him as from a spring there flowed forth the fullness of grace (cf. Lk. 1:28) and the abundance of gifts that adorned her. Thus they attributed to the Spirit the faith, hope and charity that animated the Virgin’s heart, the strength that sustained her acceptance of the will of God, and the vigor that upheld her in her suffering at the foot of the cross. In Mary’s prophetic canticle (cf. Lk. 1:4655) they saw a special working of the Spirit who had spoken through the mouths of the prophets.” Considering, finally, the presence of the Mother of Jesus in the Upper Room, where the Spirit came down upon the infant Church (cf Acts 1:12-14; 2:14), they enriched with new developments the ancient theme of Mary and the Church. Above all they had recourse to the Virgin’s intercession in order to obtain from the Spirit the capacity for engendering Christ in their own soul, as is attested to by Saint Ildephonsus in a prayer of supplication, amazing in its doctrine and prayerful power: “I beg you, holy Virgin, that I may have Jesus from the Holy Spirit, by whom you brought Jesus forth. May my soul receive Jesus through the Holy Spirit by whom your flesh conceived Jesus…. May I love Jesus in the Holy Spirit in whom you adore Jesus as Lord and gaze upon Him as your Son.”

Note that Pope Paul VI has quoted 30 Fathers of the Church and Church writers by using the above expressions.

27. It is sometimes said that many spiritual writings today do not sufficiently reflect the whole doctrine concerning the Holy Spirit. It is the task of specialists to verify and weigh the truth of this assertion, but it is our task to exhort everyone, especially those in the pastoral ministry and also theologians, to meditate more deeply on the working of the Holy Spirit in the history of salvation, and to ensure that Christian spiritual writings give due prominence to His life-giving action. Such a study will bring out in particular the hidden relationship between the Spirit of God and the Virgin of Nazareth, and show the influence they exert on the Church. From a more profound meditation on the truths of the Faith will flow a more vital piety.

There can be no doubt that the Second Vatican Council — when we are speaking of the discussion between Mary and the Holy Spirit — stayed in the framework of traditional Mariology, which has officially taught that dogmatically there can be no doubt that every experience of faith is an experience of the Spirit, and that our relationship to Mary is also possible only through the mediation of Christ’s Spirit.

What Pope Paul VI explains in various sources is capsuled in the words hidden relationship. What the Church says about the action of the Holy Spirit in, through, and on the Church is what the Church has already said about Mary. In Mary, the Church sees itself fulfilled.

Recent Magisterial Teachings on the Holy Spirit and Mary

On Mary and the Holy Spirit, in general

Letter to Members of Consecrated Life,
Pope John Paul II,
May 22, 1988
Mary’s motherhood is to be transferred from her as a “model” to the whole Church, which will be revealed to the world on the day of the descent of the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete.

On Mary Overshadowed by the Holy Spirit

On the Dignity and Vocation of Women,
Pope John Paul II,
August 15, 1988
» Only by the power of the Holy Spirit, who “overshadowed” her, was Mary able to accept what is “impossible with men, but not with God” (cf. Mk 10:27).
» The particular union of the “Theotokos” with God … is a pure grace and, as such, a gift of the Spirit.
» Explanation: “The Holy Spirit will come upon you” -your motherhood will not be the consequence of matrimonial “knowledge,”: but will be the work of the Holy Spirit: the “power of the Most High” will “overshadow” the mystery of the Son’s conception and birth… 17 [See Also 20]
» This “prophetic” character of women in their femininity finds its highest expression in the Virgin Mother of God. She emphasizes, in the fullest and most direct way, the intimate linking of the order of love - which enters the world of human persons through a Woman - with the Holy Spirit. At the Annunciation Mary hears the words: “The Holy Spirit will come upon you” (Lk 1:35). [29]

Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1994

» The Apostles’ Creed: He was conceived by the power of the Holy Spirit and born of the Virgin Mary.
» The Nicene Creed: by the power of the Holy Spirit he was born of the Virgin Mary, and became man.
» 437 … God called Joseph to “take Mary as your wife, for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit,” so that Jesus, “who is called Christ,” should be born of Joseph’s spouse into the messianic lineage of David. (Mt 1:20 et al)
» 456 With the Nicene Creed, we answer by confessing: “For us men and for our salvation he came down from heaven; by the power of the Holy Spirit, he became incarnate of the Virgin Mary, and was made man.”
» 504 Jesus is conceived by the Holy Spirit in the Virgin Mary’s womb because he is the New Adam, who inaugurates the new creation: “The first man was from the earth, a man of dust; the second man is from heaven.” (1 Cor 15:45, 47) From his conception, Christ’s humanity is filled with the Holy Spirit, for God “gives him the Spirit without measure.” (Jn 3:34) From “his fullness” as the head of redeemed humanity “we have all received, grace upon grace.” (Jn 1:16; cf. Col 1:18)
» 695 Anointing. … But Jesus is God’s Anointed in a unique way: the humanity the Son assumed was entirely anointed by the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit established him as “Christ.” (Cf.. Lk 4:18-19)The Virgin Mary conceived Christ by the Holy Spirit who, through the angel, proclaimed him the Christ at his birth, and prompted Simeon to come to the temple to see the Christ of the Lord. … (cf. Lk 2:11, 26-27)
» 697 Cloud and light. These two images occur together in the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. … In the Holy Spirit, Christ fulfills these figures. The Spirit comes upon the Virgin Mary and “overshadows” her, so that she might conceive and give birth to Jesus. … (Lk 1:35)
» 723 In Mary, the Holy Spirit fulfills the plan of the Father’s loving goodness. With and through the Holy Spirit, the Virgin conceives and gives birth to the Son of God. By the Holy Spirit’s power and her faith, her virginity became uniquely fruitful. (Cf.. Lk 1:26-38)
[See also 494]

On Mary’s Whole Existence Fashioned by the Holy Spirit

Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1994

» 493 The Fathers of the Eastern tradition call the Mother of God “the All-Holy” (Panagia) and celebrate her as “free from any stain of sin, as though fashioned by the Holy Spirit and formed as a new creature.” (LG 56) By the grace of God Mary remained free of every personal sin her whole life long.
» 722 The Holy Spirit prepared Mary by his grace. It was fitting that the mother of him in whom “the whole fullness of deity dwells bodily” (Col 2:9) should herself be “full of grace.” She was, by sheer grace, conceived without sin as the most humble of creatures, the most capable of welcoming the inexpressible gift of the Almighty. It was quite correct for the angel Gabriel to greet her as the “Daughter of Zion”: “Rejoice.” (Cf.. Zeph 3:14; Zech 2:14) It is the thanksgiving of the whole People of God, and thus of the Church, which Mary in her canticle (cf. Lk 1:46-55) lifts up to the Father in the Holy Spirit while carrying within her the eternal Son.
» 744 In the fullness of time the Holy Spirit completes in Mary all the preparations for Christ’s coming among the People of God. By the action of the Holy Spirit in her, the Father gives the world Emmanuel, “God-with-us” (Mt 1:23).

On Mary’s Fullness of Grace

On the Dignity and Vocation of Women,
Pope John Paul II,
1988
» [the Annunciation] is clearly interpersonal in character: it is a dialogue. We can only understand it fully if we place the whole conversation between the angel and Mary in the context of the words: “full of grace.” (Cf.. RM 7-11)
» [supernatural event] Grace never casts nature aside or cancels it out, but rather perfects and ennobles it. Therefore the “fullness of grace” that was granted to the Virgin of Nazareth, with a view to the fact that she would become “Theotokos,” also signifies the fullness of the perfection of “what is characteristic of woman,” of “what is feminine.”
» the culminating point, the archetype, of the personal dignity of women. [5]
Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1994

» 721Mary, the all-holy ever-virgin Mother of God, is the masterwork of the mission of the Son and the Spirit in the fullness of time. For the first time in the plan of salvation and because his Spirit had prepared her, the Father found the dwelling place where his Son and his Spirit could dwell among men. In this sense the Church’s Tradition has often read the most beautiful texts on wisdom in relation to Mary. (Cf.. Prov 8:1-9; Sir 24) Mary is acclaimed and represented in the liturgy as the “Seat of Wisdom.” In her, the “wonders of God” that the Spirit was to fulfill in Christ and the Church began to be manifested.

The Holy Spirit and Mary in Iconography

Iconography is evidence of the belief of the Church. Iconography of Mary and the Holy Spirit is found relatively late, and it is only just prior to the Renaissance that the themes emerge. Below are some of the images frequently used in the Church to teach of Mary’s relationship to the Holy Spirit:

Apocrypha:
The conception of Ann and Joachim; Ann learns that her child would be filled with the Holy Spirit from the womb. This image was used as an interpretation of the Immaculate Conception, especially in the 1500s.

Immaculata:

The Annunciation
Juan Correa de Vivar, ca. 1600
Located at the Prado in Madrid

The dove frequently is depicted above the Immaculata, that is, depictions of Mary conceived without sin. Often the Father is seen in the background, giving his blessing.

The Baroque period interpretations of the Annunciation:
A ray of light streams from the dove through a mirror to the heart of the Virgin.

Wedding of Mary and Joseph:
A dove is often depicted above the union.

Visitation:
A dove is frequently depicted above both women.

Nativity, Adoration of the Magi:

Nativity
School of Stephan Lochner
ca. 1410-1451
Munich, Bavarian state collection

Images often portray a dove hovering above.

Death of Mary:
A dove is often depicted above her bed.

Asssumption:

Coronation of Mary, detail
Gentile da Fabriano
1370-1450
Vienna Art Academy

The Trinity welcomes Mary on her arrival into heaven. The Holy Spirit usually is depicted hovering between the Father and Son and over the head of Mary.

In portrayals of the Litany of Loreto, the title, Mother of Fair Love, is usually painted with the dove. There is a painting based on a sermon by Petrus Damiani (11th century) where the house of Nazareth rests on seven pillars, which represent the gifts of the Holy Spirit, which Mary possessed. Another very early 11th century painting shows Christ on his throne, Mary stands next to him, her breastplate has a dove on it, representing the spirit of wisdom. The image is surrounded by six other shields with the gifts radiating light to Mary and from her.

——————————————————————————–

Sources: Pope John Paul II, On the Holy Spirit in the Life of the Church and the World [Encyclical Letter, Dominum et Vivificantem, Boston: St. Paul Books & Media, 1986; Pope John Paul II, The Spirit, Giver of Life and Love: A Catechesis on the Creed, Boston: Pauline Books & Media, 1996, 459 pp, ISBN 0-8198-6987-2; Pope Paul VI, For the Right Ordering and Development of Devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary [Encyclical Letter, Marialis Cultus, 1974; Pope Paul VI, The Holy Spirit and the Blessed Virgin [Letter to Cardinal Léon Jozef Suenens], May 13, 1975, TPS 19-20 (1974-75); K. Wittkemper, “Heiliger Geist, II: Dogmatik” und F. Zeilinger, “Heiliger Geist, I Exegese:” Marienlexikon, Band 3.

Print by Irina Ilina.

Thanksgiving Proclamation

Washington, DC—October 3, 1863

——————————————————————————–

The year that is drawing toward its close has been filled with the blessings of fruitful fields and healthful skies. To these bounties, which are so constantly enjoyed that we are prone to forget the source from which they come, others have been added which are of so extraordinary a nature that they can not fail to penetrate and soften even the heart which is habitually insensible to the ever-watchful providence of Almighty God.

In the midst of a civil war of unequaled magnitude and severity, which has sometimes seemed to foreign states to invite and to provoke their aggression, peace has been preserved with all nations, order has been maintained, the laws have been respected and obeyed, and harmony has prevailed everywhere, except in the theater of military conflict, while that theater has been greatly contracted by the advancing armies and navies of the Union.

Needful diversions of wealth and of strength from the fields of peaceful industry to the national defense have not arrested the plow, the shuttle, or the ship; the ax has enlarged the borders of our settlements, and the mines, as well as the iron and coal as of our precious metals, have yielded even more abundantly than heretofore. Population has steadily increased notwithstanding the waste that has been made in the camp, the siege, and the battlefield, and the country, rejoicing in the consciousness of augmented strength and vigor, is permitted to expect continuance of years with large increase of freedom

.

No human counsel hath devised nor hath any mortal hand worked out these great things. They are the gracious gifts of the Most High God, who, while dealing with us in anger for our sins, hath nevertheless remembered mercy.

It has seemed to me fit and proper that they should be solemnly, reverently, and gratefully acknowledged, as with one heart and one voice, by the whole American people. I do therefore invite my fellow-citizens in every part of the United States, and also those who are in foreign lands, to set apart and observe the last Thursday of November next as a day of thanksgiving and praise to our beneficent Father who dwelleth in the heavens. And I recommend to them that while offering up the ascriptions justly due to Him for such singular deliverances and blessings they do also, with humble penitence for our national perverseness and disobedience, commend to His tender care all those who have become widows, orphans, mourners, or sufferers in the lamentable civil strife in which we are unavoidably engaged, and fervently implore the imposition of the Almighty hand to heal the wounds of the nation and to restore it, as soon as may be consistent with the divine purpose, to the full enjoyment of peace, harmony, tranquility, and union.

In testimony .whereof I have hereunto set my hand; and caused the seal of the United States to be affixed.

Done at the city of Washington, this 3d day of October, A.D. 1863, and of the Independence of the United States the eighty-eighth.

Abraham Lincoln

By the President:
William H. Seward,
Secretary of State

Adela Maria: Much has changed in America since that Proclamation…and much is still the same….we are now a Godless nation…our industry has been defiled and raped….our national treasures depleted…and our valiant warriors still go on in the battlefield! Does anyone under the age of 50 even think of God? What does Thanksgiving mean to anyone and everyone in America today? ..Is there still a “chicken in every pot and a car in every garage”? W’hat has happened to the greatness of this land and it’s leaders?

A Thanksgiving Prayer
Samuel F. Pugh

——————————————————————————–

“O God, when I have food,

help me to remember the hungry;

When I have work,

help me to remember the jobless;

When I have a home,

help me to remember those who have no home at all;

When I am without pain,

help me to remember those who suffer,

And remembering,

help me to destroy my complacency;

bestir my compassion,

and be concerned enough to help;

By word and deed,

those who cry out for what we take for granted.

Amen.”

The Plymouth Thanksgiving Story

When the Pilgrims crossed the Atlantic Ocean in 1620, they landed on the rocky shores of a territory that was inhabited by the Wampanoag (Wam pa NO ag) Indians. The Wampanoags were part of the Algonquian-speaking peoples, a large group that was part of the Woodland Culture area. These Indians lived in villages along the coast of what is now Massachusetts and Rhode Island. They lived in round- roofed houses called wigwams. These were made of poles covered with flat sheets of elm or birch bark. Wigwams differ in construction from tepees that were used by Indians of the Great Plains.

The Wampanoags moved several times during each year in order to get food. In the spring they would fish in the rivers for salmon and herring. In the planting season they moved to the forest to hunt deer and other animals. After the end of the hunting season people moved inland where there was greater protection from the weather. From December to April they lived on food that they stored during the earlier months.

The basic dress for men was the breech clout, a length of deerskin looped over a belt in back and in front. Women wore deerskin wrap-around skirts. Deerskin leggings and fur capes made from deer, beaver, otter, and bear skins gave protection during the colder seasons, and deerskin moccasins were worn on the feet. Both men and women usually braided their hair and a single feather was often worn in the back of the hair by men. They did not have the large feathered headdresses worn by people in the Plains Culture area.

There were two language groups of Indians in New England at this time. The Iroquois were neighbors to the Algonquian-speaking people. Leaders of the Algonquin and Iroquois people were called “sachems” (SAY chems). Each village had its own sachem and tribal council. Political power flowed upward from the people. Any individual, man or woman, could participate, but among the Algonquins more political power was held by men. Among the Iroquois, however, women held the deciding vote in the final selection of who would represent the group. Both men and women enforced the laws of the village and helped solve problems. The details of their democratic system were so impressive that about 150 years later Benjamin Franklin invited the Iroquois to Albany, New York, to explain their system to a delegation who then developed the “Albany Plan of Union.” This document later served as a model for the Articles of Confederation and the Constitution of the United States.

These Indians of the Eastern Woodlands called the turtle, the deer and the fish their brothers. They respected the forest and everything in it as equals. Whenever a hunter made a kill, he was careful to leave behind some bones or meat as a spiritual offering, to help other animals survive. Not to do so would be considered greedy. The Wampanoags also treated each other with respect. Any visitor to a Wampanoag home was provided with a share of whatever food the family had, even if the supply was low. This same courtesy was extended to the Pilgrims when they met.

We can only guess what the Wampanoags must have thought when they first saw the strange ships of the Pilgrims arriving on their shores. But their custom was to help visitors, and they treated the newcomers with courtesy. It was mainly because of their kindness that the Pilgrims survived at all. The wheat the Pilgrims had brought with them to plant would not grow in the rocky soil. They needed to learn new ways for a new world, and the man who came to help them was called “Tisquantum” (Tis SKWAN tum) or “Squanto” (SKWAN toe).

Squanto was originally from the village of Patuxet (Pa TUK et) and a member of the Pokanokit Wampanoag nation. Patuxet once stood on the exact site where the Pilgrims built Plymouth. In 1605, fifteen years before the Pilgrims came, Squanto went to England with a friendly English explorer named John Weymouth. He had many adventures and learned to speak English. Squanto came back to New England with Captain Weymouth. Later Squanto was captured by a British slaver who raided the village and sold Squanto to the Spanish in the Caribbean Islands. A Spanish Franciscan priest befriended Squanto and helped him to get to Spain and later on a ship to England. Squanto then found Captain Weymouth, who paid his way back to his homeland. In England Squanto met Samoset of the Wabanake (Wab NAH key) Tribe, who had also left his native home with an English explorer. They both returned together to Patuxet in 1620. When they arrived, the village was deserted and there were skeletons everywhere. Everyone in the village had died from an illness the English slavers had left behind. Squanto and Samoset went to stay with a neighboring village of Wampanoags.

One year later, in the spring, Squanto and Samoset were hunting along the beach near Patuxet. They were startled to see people from England in their deserted village. For several days, they stayed nearby observing the newcomers. Finally they decided to approach them. Samoset walked into the village and said “welcome,” Squanto soon joined him. The Pilgrims were very surprised to meet two Indians who spoke English.

The Pilgrims were not in good condition. They were living in dirt-covered shelters, there was a shortage of food, and nearly half of them had died during the winter. They obviously needed help and the two men were a welcome sight. Squanto, who probably knew more English than any other Indian in North America at that time, decided to stay with the Pilgrims for the next few months and teach them how to survive in this new place. He brought them deer meat and beaver skins. He taught them how to cultivate corn and other new vegetables and how to build Indian-style houses. He pointed out poisonous plants and showed how other plants could be used as medicine. He explained how to dig and cook clams, how to get sap from the maple trees, use fish for fertilizer, and dozens of other skills needed for their survival.

By the time fall arrived things were going much better for the Pilgrims, thanks to the help they had received. The corn they planted had grown well. There was enough food to last the winter. They were living comfortably in their Indian-style wigwams and had also managed to build one European-style building out of squared logs. This was their church. They were now in better health, and they knew more about surviving in this new land. The Pilgrims decided to have a thanksgiving feast to celebrate their good fortune. They had observed thanksgiving feasts in November as religious obligations in England for many years before coming to the New World.

The Algonquian tribes held six thanksgiving festivals during the year. The beginning of the Algonquian year was marked by the Maple Dance which gave thanks to the Creator for the maple tree and its syrup. This ceremony occurred when the weather was warm enough for the sap to run in the maple trees, sometimes as early as February. Second was the planting feast, where the seeds were blessed. The strawberry festival was next, celebrating the first fruits of the season. Summer brought the green corn festival to give thanks for the ripening corn. In late fall, the harvest festival gave thanks for the food they had grown. Mid-winter was the last ceremony of the old year. When the Indians sat down to the “first Thanksgiving” with the Pilgrims, it was really the fifth thanksgiving of the year for them!

Captain Miles Standish, the leader of the Pilgrims, invited Squanto, Samoset, Massasoit (the leader of the Wampanoags), and their immediate families to join them for a celebration, but they had no idea how big Indian families could be. As the Thanksgiving feast began, the Pilgrims were overwhelmed at the large turnout of ninety relatives that Squanto and Samoset brought with them. The Pilgrims were not prepared to feed a gathering of people that large for three days. Seeing this, Massasoit gave orders to his men within the first hour of his arrival to go home and get more food. Thus it happened that the Indians supplied the majority of the food: Five deer, many wild turkeys, fish, beans, squash, corn soup, corn bread, and berries. Captain Standish sat at one end of a long table and the Clan Chief Massasoit sat at the other end. For the first time the Wampanoag people were sitting at a table to eat instead of on mats or furs spread on the ground. The Indian women sat together with the Indian men to eat. The Pilgrim women, however, stood quietly behind the table and waited until after their men had eaten, since that was their custom.

For three days the Wampanoags feasted with the Pilgrims. It was a special time of friendship between two very different groups of people. A peace and friendship agreement was made between Massasoit and Miles Standish giving the Pilgrims the clearing in the forest where the old Patuxet village once stood to build their new town of Plymouth.

It would be very good to say that this friendship lasted a long time; but, unfortunately, that was not to be. More English people came to America, and they were not in need of help from the Indians as were the original Pilgrims. Many of the newcomers forgot the help the Indians had given them. Mistrust started to grow and the friendship weakened. The Pilgrims started telling their Indian neighbors that their Indian religion and Indian customs were wrong. The Pilgrims displayed an intolerance toward the Indian religion similar to the intolerance displayed toward the less popular religions in Europe. The relationship deteriorated and within a few years the children of the people who ate together at the first Thanksgiving were killing one another in what came to be called King Phillip’s War.

It is sad to think that this happened, but it is important to understand all of the story and not just the happy part. Today the town of Plymouth Rock has a Thanksgiving ceremony each year in remembrance of the first Thanksgiving. There are still Wampanoag people living in Massachusetts. In 1970, they asked one of them to speak at the ceremony to mark the 350th anniversary of the Pilgrim’s arrival. Here is part of what was said:

“Today is a time of celebrating for you — a time of looking back to the first days of white people in America. But it is not a time of celebrating for me. It is with a heavy heart that I look back upon what happened to my People. When the Pilgrims arrived, we, the Wampanoags, welcomed them with open arms, little knowing that it was the beginning of the end. That before 50 years were to pass, the Wampanoag would no longer be a tribe. That we and other Indians living near the settlers would be killed by their guns or dead from diseases that we caught from them. Let us always remember, the Indian is and was just as human as the white people.

Although our way of life is almost gone, we, the Wampanoags, still walk the lands of Massachusetts. What has happened cannot be changed. But today we work toward a better America, a more Indian America where people and nature once again are important.”

Reference:
The Fourth World Documentation Project
A Service Provided By
The Center For World Indigenous Studies
The Fourth World Documentation Project Archives

Once I was in Victoria, and I saw a very large house. They told me it was a bank, and that the white men place their money there to be taken care of, and that by and by they got it back, with interest. We are Indians, and we have no such bank; but when we have plenty of money or blankets, we give them away to other chiefs and people, and by and by they return them, with interest, and our hearts feel good. Our way of giving is our bank.

~ Maquinna, Nootka Chief, early nineteenth century ~

www.albany.net
Iroquois Prayer of Thanksgiving
imagery by Artist Melanie Printup Hope
words linked to audio of prayer recited by
Howard Hill in Tuscarora language

Month of the Poor Souls in Purgatory

AdelaMaria: My Lord and My God, I bring all of humanity and all of creation into Thy Holy and Divine Will. Look upon the innocence of our childhood; our crucified innocence; look upon all as you see it before the stain of Original Sin; before the fall of the angels; before the ruination of the earth by man; before the abomination of abominations. I beg you Most Holy Trinity; look upon the forgiveness of sin by the Word made Flesh; by the Fiat of Our Blessed Mother; by the Holy and Divine Will of the Third Fiat! Forgive us in Thy Holy and Merciful Justice. Save us from the enemy within. Save us from germ and nuclear warfare. Forgive our sinfulness, heal our brokenness and make us one with the Holy Spirit in Thy Holy and Divine Will. Restore America to a holy nation; bless us with love of Thee; give us back the gift of faith; heal our land; purify our waters; raise up our leaders to know, love and serve Thee; heal the children; comfort their souls; chasten our minds, bodies and souls. We are an uncleane nation….forgive us Lord….look upon the crucified Face of Thy Beloved Son…and see us as we were cleansed. This I beg of Thee …Put Thy mark on our foreheads…let the avenging angel pass us by…With the Blood of Thy Cross…send the angel with the purifying coals to mark our boundaries…Lord…hear my prayer…Lord…I cry unto Thee…Have mercy….

Guardian Angel
Fine Art Print
by Elvira Amrhein

Prayer to Disarm the Divine Justice

Taken From The Nineteenth Hour
of
The Hours of the Passion
From 11 AM to 12 AM

Jesus is Crucified.

First Part: The Crucifixion.

My Love, Jesus, they have already stripped You of your garments; your Most Holy Body is so lacerated that You look like a skinned lamb. I see You all shivering, and my heart breaks with pain in seeing You dripping Blood from all parts of your Most Holy Body! Your enemies, tired, but not filled up with tormenting You, in stripping You, tear the crown of thorns off of your head, to your unspeakable pain, and then again, they drive it onto You, making You feel unheard-of pains, as they add new, more painful wounds, to the previous ones.

Ah, my Jesus, in this third crowning, You repair for the perfidy of man, and for his obstinacy in sin!

My Jesus, if love had not wanted You to suffer greater pains than these, You would certainly have died from the sharpness of the pain You suffered in this third crowning with thorns. But now I see that You can no longer bear that pain, and with your eyes covered with Blood, You gaze to see whether one, at least, would come close to You to sustain You in so much suffering and in such great confusion.

My sweet Good, my dear Life, here You are not alone as You were last night. There is your sorrowful Mama, who, heart pierced by intense sorrow, suffers as many deaths, for as many pains as You suffer! There also, are loving Magdalene and faithful John, who are mute with sorrow at the sight of your sufferings. Tell me, my Love, who do You want to sustain You in so much pain? Oh, please, let me come to You – I, who more than anyone else, feel the need to be near You in these moments. Dear Mama and the others give me their place - and here I am, O Jesus, I come to You. I hug You, and I beg You to lean your head upon my shoulder, to let me feel the piercing of your thorns, in order to repair for all the offenses that creatures commit in their thoughts. My Love, please, hold me to Yourself; I want to kiss, one by one, the drops of Blood which flow down your Most Holy Face, and I ask of You that each one of these drops may be light to every mind of creature, so that no one may offend You with evil thoughts.

Meanwhile, my Jesus, You look at the Cross that your enemies are preparing for You. You hear the blows of the hammer with which your executioners are forming the holes into which they will drive the nails that will hold You crucified. And your Heart beats, more and more strongly, jumping with divine inebriation, yearning to lay Yourself upon that bed of suffering, to seal with your death the salvation of our souls. And I hear You say: “Please, O Cross, receive Me soon into your arms, I am impatient of waiting! Holy Cross, upon you I shall come to give completion to all. Hurry, O Cross, fulfill the burning desire that consumes Me, to give life to souls. Delay no more; I anxiously yearn to lay Myself upon you in order to open the Heavens to all my children.

Oh Cross, it is true that you are my martyrdom, but in a little while you will also be my victory and my most complete triumph; and through you I will give abundant inheritances, victories, triumphs and crowns to my children.”As Jesus is saying this, His enemies order Him to lay Himself upon it; and promptly He obeys, to repair for our disobedience. My Love, before You lay Yourself on the Cross, allow me to hold You more tightly to my heart, and to kiss your loving and bleeding wounds. Hear me, O Jesus, I don’t want to leave You; I want to come with you to lay myself on the Cross and remain nailed to It with You. True love cannot tolerate separation, and You will forgive the daring of my love. Concede that I be crucified with You. See, my tender Love, I am not the only one to ask this of You, but also your sorrowful Mama, inseparable Magdalene, faithful John: we all say to You that it would be more bearable to be nailed with You to Your Cross, than to see You crucified alone! Therefore, together with You I offer myself to the Eternal Father, identified with your Will, with your Heart, with your reparations and with all your pains.Ah, it seems that my adorable Jesus says to me: “My child, you have anticipated my love; this is my Will: that all those who love Me be crucified with Me. Ah, yes, come and lay yourself on the Cross with Me; I will give you life with my life, I will hold you as the beloved of my heart.” now, my sweet Good, You lay Yourself on the Cross, looking with so much love and with so much sweetness at your executioners, who already hold nails and hammers in their hands, ready to pierce You; a sweet invitation to hasten the crucifixion. With inhuman fury, they grab your right hand, hold the nail on your palm, and with blows of the hammer, make it come out the opposite side of the Cross. The pain You suffer is so great that You shiver, O my Jesus; the light of your beautiful eyes eclipses, and your most holy Face turns pale and looks like death.

Blessed right hand of my Jesus, I kiss you, I compassionate you, I adore you and I thank you for myself and for all. For as many blows as you receive, so many souls do I ask You to free, in this moment, from eternal damnation. As many drops of Blood as You shed, so many souls do I beg You to wash in this most precious Blood of Yours. O my Jesus, for the bitter pain You suffer, I ask You to open the Heavens to all, and to bless all creatures. May your blessing call all sinners to conversion, and all heretics and unbelievers to the light of the Faith.

Oh Jesus, my sweet Life, your torment has only begun - and here they are, your executioners, having finished the nailing your right hand, with unheard-of cruelty grab your left hand, and in order to make it reach the mark of the hole, with violence, pull it so much that the joints of your arms and shoulders are dislocated, and by the force of the pain, your legs too, are contracted and convulsed. Then, with untiring fury, they nail it to the Cross as they did with the right one.

Left hand of my Jesus, I kiss you, I compassionate you, I adore you, I thank you, and, for the blows you receive and for the bitter pains You suffer while they drive the nail through, I ask you to concede liberation from Purgatory to the purging souls, in this moment. Yes, O Jesus, for the Blood You shed from this hand, I beg You to extinguish the flames that burn these souls. May this Blood be of refreshment. and a healthy bath for all, such as to purge them from any stain and dispose them to the beatific vision. My Love and my all, for this sharp pain You suffer, I ask You to close hell to all souls, and to hold back the lightening of divine Justice, provoked unfortunately by our own sins! O Jesus, let divine Justice be appeased, so that the divine chastisements may not pour down upon the Earth, and so treasures of divine Mercy may be open for the benefit of all. My Jesus, I place the world and all generations into your arms, and I beg You, O my sweet Love, with the voices of your own Blood, to deny no one your forgiveness, and for the merits of your most precious Blood, to concede to all the salvation of their souls! Do not leave anyone out, O Jesus!

My Love, Jesus, your enemies are not yet content. With diabolical fury, they grab your most holy feet, contracted by the great pain suffered in the tearing of your arms, and they pull them so much that your knees, your ribs and all the bones of your chest, are dislocated. My heart cannot bear this, my dear Good; I see your beautiful eyes eclipsed and veiled with Blood, for the intensity of the pain. Your livid lips contort, your cheeks hollow, your teeth chatter, while your chest pounds in rapid pulses. Ah, my Love, how willingly would I take your place to spare You so much pain! I want to place on every part of You a relief, a kiss, a comfort, a reparation for all.

My Jesus, they put your feet one on top of the other, and drive through them a nail without a point. Blessed feet of my Jesus, I kiss you, I adore you, I thank you; and for the most bitter pains you suffer, for the tearing and for the Blood you shed, I beg you to enclose all souls in your most sacred wounds.

O Jesus, do not disdain anyone! May your nails crucify our powers, so that they may not move away from You. May they crucify our hearts, so that they may always be fixed in You alone; may they crucify all our feelings, so that they may have no taste which does not come from You. Oh my crucified Jesus, I see You all bleeding, as though swimming in a bath of Blood, which asks continuously for souls. By the power of this Blood, I ask You, O Jesus, that not one of them may escape You ever again!

Oh Jesus, I come close to your tortured Heart; I see that You cannot take it any more, but Love cries out more loudly: “Pains, pains, more pains”.

My Jesus, I hug You, I kiss You, I compassionate You, I adore You and I thank You for me and for all. Jesus, I want to place my head upon your Heart, to feel what You feel in this painful Crucifixion. Ah, I hear every blow of the hammer echoing in It; everything is centered in It – from It do your pains begin, and in It do they end. Ah, if it were not already decreed that a lance would pierce your Heart, the flames of your love would make their way, and would make It explode! These flames call loving souls to find a happy residence in your Heart, and I, O Jesus, for the sake of your most precious Blood, ask You for sanctity for these souls. Please, do not ever allow them to go out from your Heart, and with your grace, multiply the vocations of victim souls, who may continue your life upon Earth. You wanted to give a distinct place in your Heart to the victim souls; let them never lose this place. Oh Jesus, may the flames of your Heart burn me and consume me; may your Blood embellish me; may your love keep me always crucified to It, through suffering and reparation.

O my Jesus, the executioners have now nailed your hands and feet to the Cross, and turning It over in order to bend the nails, they force your adorable Face to touch the ground, soaked with your own Blood; and You, with your divine lips, kiss it. With this kiss, O my sweet Love, You intend to kiss all souls and bind them to your love, placing a seal on their salvation. O Jesus, let me take your place, and while your executioners pound on the nails, let these blows wound me as well, and crucify me completely to your love.

My Jesus, as the thorns are driven more and more into your head, I want to offer You, O my sweet Good, all my thoughts, that, like loving kisses, may console You and soothe the bitterness of your thorns.

O Jesus, I see that your enemies are not yet filled up with insulting You and deriding You, and I want to comfort your divine gazes with my gazes of love.

Your tongue is almost attached to your palate because of the bitterness of the bile and your ardent thirst. In order to quench your thirst, O my Jesus, You would want all the hearts of creatures overflowing with love, but not having them, You burn more and more for them. My sweet Love, I intend to send You rivers of love, to soothe in some way the bitterness of the bile and your burning thirst. O Jesus, I see that at every movement You make, your wounds rip open more and more and the pain becomes more intense and sharp. My dear Good, to relieve and soothe this pain, I offer You the holy works of the creatures. O Jesus, how much You suffer in your most holy feet! It seems that each movement of your most sacred Body pounds in them, and nobody is near You to sustain You, and somehow soothe the bitterness of your sufferings! My most sweet Life, I would want to reunite the steps of creatures of all generations, past, present and future, and direct them all to You, to come to console You in your hard pains.

O my Jesus, alas, how tortured is your poor Heart! How to comfort so much pain? I will diffuse myself in You, O will place my heart in Yours, my ardent desires in Yours, so that any evil desire may be destroyed. I will diffuse my love in Yours, so that, by means of your fire, the hearts of all creatures may be burned up, and the profaned loves destroyed. Your most sacred Heart will be comforted, and from now on, I promise You, O Jesus, always to remain nailed to this most loving Heart, with the nails of your desires, of your love and of your Will.

O my Jesus – Crucified, You; crucified, I in you. Do not allow me, even slightly, to unnail myself from You, but let me always be crucified to You, to be able to love You and repair You for all, and to relieve the pain which other creatures give You with their sins.

Second Part: Jesus Crucified. With Him we disarm Divine Justice.

My good Jesus, I see that your enemies lift the heavy wood of the Cross and let It drop into the hole they had prepared; and You, my sweet love, remain suspended between Heaven and earth. In this solemn moment, You turn to the Father, and with weak and feeble voice, You say to Him: “Holy Father, here I am, loaded down with all the sins of the world. There is not one sin which does pour upon Me; therefore, do no longer unload the scourges of your divine Justice upon man, but upon Me, your Son. O Father, allow Me to bind all souls to this Cross, and to plead forgiveness for them with the voices of my Blood and of my wounds. O Father, do You not see how I have been reduced? By this Cross, by virtue of these pains, concede true conversion, peace, forgiveness and sanctity to all. Arrest your fury against poor humanity, against my children. They are blind, and know not what they are doing. Look well at Me, how I have reduced Myself because of them; if you are not moved to compassion for them, may You at least be softened by this Face of mine, dirtied with spit, covered with Blood, bruised and swollen by the so many slaps and blows received. Have pity, my Father! I was the most beautiful of all, and now I am all disfigured, to the point that I no longer recognize Myself. I have become the abject of all; and so, at any cost, I want to save the poor creature!”

My Jesus, how is it possible that You love us so much? Your love crushes my poor heart. Oh, I would to go into the midst of all creatures to show this Face of Yours, so disfigured because of them, to move them to compassion for their own souls and for your Love; and with the light that your Face emanates, and with the enrapturing power of your love, make them understand Who You are, and who they are, who dare to offend You, so that they may prostrate themselves before You, to adore You and glorify You.

My Jesus, adorable Crucified, the creature continues to provoke Divine Justice, and with her tongue, she makes resound the echo of horrible blasphemies, voices of curses and maledictions, and evil discourses. Ah, all these voices deafen the earth, and penetrating even into the Heavens, while deafening the divine hearing, they curse and ask for revenge and justice against her! Oh, how Divine Justice feels pressed to unleash Its scourges! Oh, how the many horrid blasphemies ignite Its fury against the creature! But You, O my Jesus, loving us with highest love, face these deadly voices with your omnipotent and creative voice, and shout for mercy, graces and love for the creature. In order to appease the indignation of the Father, all love, You say to Him: “My Father, look at Me once again, do not listen to voices of the creatures, but to Mine; I am the One Who satisfies for all. Therefore I beg You to look at the creature, and to look at her in Me; if You look at her outside of Me, what will happen to her? She is weak, ignorant, capable only of doing evil, and full of miseries. Have pity – pity on the poor creature. I respond for her with my tongue embittered by bile, parched by thirst, dried and burned by love.”

My embittered Jesus, my voice in Yours wants to face all these offenses, all the blasphemies, in order to change all human voices into voices of blessings and praises.

My Crucified Jesus, to so much love and pain of yours, the creature does not yet surrender; on the contrary, she despises You and adds sins to sins, committing enormous sacrileges, murders, suicides, duels, frauds, deceits, cruelties and betrayals. Ah, all these evil works weigh on the arms of your celestial Father; so much so, that unable to sustain their weight, He is about to lower them and pour fury and destruction upon the earth. And You, O my Jesus, to snatch the creature from the divine fury, fearing to see her destroyed - You stretch your arms to the Father, You disarm Him, and prevent Divine Justice from taking Its course. And to move Him to compassion for miserable Humanity and to soften Him, You say to Him with the most charming voice: “My Father, look at these hands, ripped open, and the nails that pierce them, that nail them together with all these evil works. Ah, in these hands I feel all the spasms that these evil works give to Me. Are You not content, O my Father, with my sufferings? Am I perhaps not capable of satisfying You? Yes, my dislocated arms will always be chains to hold the poor creatures tightly, so that they may not escape from Me, except for those who would want to struggle free by live force. These arms of mine will be loving chains that will bind You, my Father, to prevent You from destroying the poor creature. Even more, I will draw You closer and closer to her, that You may pour your graces and mercy upon her!”

My Jesus, your love is a sweet enchantment for me, and pushes me to do what You do. Together with You, at the cost of any pain, I want to prevent divine Justice from taking Its course against poor Humanity. With the Blood that pours out of your hands, I want to extinguish the fire of sin that ignites It and calm Its fury. Allow me to place in your arms, the sufferings and the torments of all men, and the many hearts, grieving and oppressed. Allow me to go among all creatures and press them all into your arms, so that all of them may return to your Heart. By the power of your creative hands, allow me to stop the current of so many evil works, and to hold everyone back from doing evil.

My adorable crucified Jesus, the creature is not yet satisfied in offending You. She wants to drink, to the bottom, all the filth of sin, and she runs almost wildly along the path of evil. She falls from sin to sin, disobeys all your Laws, and denying You, rebels against You - almost out of spite, she wants to go to hell. Oh, how indignant becomes the Supreme Majesty! And You, O my Jesus, triumphant over all, even over the obstinacy of creatures, in order to appease the Divine Father, You show Him all your Most Holy Humanity, lacerated, dislocated, tortured in a horrible way. You show your Most Holy Feet, pierced, twisted by the atrocity of the spasms, and I hear your voice, more moving than ever, as though in act of breathing its last, wanting to win over the creature by force of love and suffering, and to triumph over the Paternal Heart: “My Father, look at Me, from head to foot; there is not one part of Me which is left whole, I do not know where else to let them open more wounds and to procure more sufferings. If You do not appease Yourself at this sight of love and suffering, who will ever be able to appease You? O creatures, if you do not surrender to so much Love, what hope remains for you to convert? These wounds and Blood of Mine will be voices that constantly call from Heaven to earth, graces of repentance, forgiveness and compassion for you!”

My Jesus, Crucified lover, I see that You can take no more. The terrible tension that You suffer on the Cross, the continual creaking of your bones that dislocate more and more at every tiny movement, your flesh that rips open more and more, the burning thirst that consumes You, the interior pains that suffocate You with bitterness, pain and love - and, with so many martyrdoms, the human ingratitude that insults You and penetrates, like an impetuous wave, into your pierced Heart, oppress You so much that your Most Holy Humanity, unable to bear the weight of so many martyrdoms, is about to end, and in a delirium of love and suffering, cries out for help and pity! Crucified Jesus, is it possible that You, Who rule everything and give life to all, ask for help? Ah, how I wish to penetrate into each drop of your most precious Blood, and to pour out my own in order to soothe every wound, to lessen and render less painful the pricks of each thorn; and to pour it into every interior pain of your Heart to relieve the intensity of your bitterness. I wish I could give You life for life. If it were possible, I would want to unnail You from the Cross and put myself in your place; but I see that I am nothing and can do nothing - I am too insignificant. Therefore, give me Yourself; I will take life in You, and in You, I will give You Yourself. In this way You will satisfy my yearning. Tortured Jesus, I see that your Most Holy Humanity is ending, not for your sake, but to fulfill our Redemption in everything. You need divine aid, and so You throw Yourself into the Paternal arms and ask for help and assistance. Oh, how moved is the Divine Father in looking at the horrible torture of your Most Holy Humanity, the terrible crafting that sin has made upon your Most Holy Members! And to satisfy your yearnings of love, He holds You to His paternal Heart, and gives You the necessary help to accomplish our Redemption; and as He holds You tightly, You feel again in your Heart, more intensely, the blow of the nails, the lashes of the scourging, the tearing of the wounds, the pricking of the thorns. Oh, how struck remains the Father! How indignant He becomes in seeing that all these pains are given to You, up to your innermost Heart, even by souls consecrated to You! In His sorrow, He says to You: “Is it possible, my Son, that not even the part chosen by You is wholly with You? On the contrary, it seems that these souls ask for refuge and a hiding place in your Heart in order to embitter You and give You a more painful death. And even more, all these sufferings they give to You, are hidden and covered by hypocrisy. Ah, Son, I can no longer contain my indignation at the ingratitude of these souls, who grieve Me more than all other creatures together!”

But You, O my Jesus, triumphant over all, defend even these souls, and with the immense love of your Heart, form a shield against the waves of bitterness and piercing that these souls send to You. And to appease the Father, You say to Him: “My Father, look at this Heart of mine. May all these pains satisfy You; and the more bitter they are, the more powerful may they be over your Heart of Father, to plead for them graces, light and forgiveness. My Father, do not reject them; they will be my defenders that will continue my life upon earth.”

My Life, Crucified Jesus, I see You still agonizing on the Cross, because your love is not yet satisfied – not enough to give completion to all. I too, yes, agonize together with You. And all of you, Angels and Saints – come to Mount Calvary, to admire the excesses, and the follies of the love of a God! Let us kiss His bleeding wounds; let us adore them. Let us sustain those lacerated limbs; let us thank Jesus for the accomplished Redemption. Let us turn our gaze to the pierced Mother, who feels pains and deaths in Her Immaculate Heart, for as many pains as She sees in Her God Son. Her own clothes are soaked with His Blood; Mount Calvary is all covered with It. Together, let us take this Blood, let us ask the sorrowful Mother to unite Herself to us; let us divide ourselves throughout the whole world, and bring help to all. Let us help those who are in danger, that they may not perish; those who have fallen, that they may stand up again; those who are about to fall, that they may not fall. Let us give this Blood to the many poor blind ones, that the light of truth may shine in them. In a special way, let us go into the midst of the poor soldiers, to be their vigilant sentries, and if they are about to be struck by the lead of the enemy, let us receive them into our arms, to comfort them. And if they are abandoned by all, if they are desperate in their sad destiny, let us give them this Blood that they may be resigned, and the atrocity of the pain lessened. And if we see that there are souls who are about to fall into hell, let us give them this divine Blood, which contains the price of Redemption - let us snatch them from Satan! And while I hold Jesus tightly to my heart in order to defend Him and shelter Him from everything, I will draw all to this Heart, so that all may obtain effective grace of conversion, strength and salvation.

Meanwhile, O Jesus, I see that your Blood flows in torrents from your hands and from your feet. The Angels, weeping, surrounding You as a crown, admire the portents of your immense love. I see your sweet Mama, pierced by the pain, at the foot of the Cross; your dear Magdalene, beloved John – all taken by ecstasy of astonishment, love and pain! O Jesus, I unite myself to You and I cling to your Cross; I take all the drops of your Blood and I pour them into my heart.

When I see your Justice provoked against sinners, I will show You this Blood in order to appease You. When I want the conversion of souls obstinate in sin, I will show You this Blood, and by virtue of It You will not reject my prayer, because I hold its pledge in my hands. And now, my Crucified Good, in the name of all generations, past, present and future, together with your Mama and with all the Angels, I prostrate myself before You and say: “We adore You, O Christ, and we praise You, because by your Holy Cross You have redeemed the world.”

The Italian language editions of this book have received the following imprimaturs:

Prima Edizione (20-II-1915)
Revisione arcivescovile: Napoli, 20-II-1915
Nihil Obstat: Francesco Sorrentino (Revisore eccl.)
Imprimatur: A. Can. Laviano, V.G.

Seconda Edizione (1916)
Revisione arcivescovile: Napoli, 1916
Nihil Obstat: Francesco Sorrentino (Revisore eccl.)
Imprimatur: A. Can. Laviano, V.G.

Treza Edizione (1917)
Reimprimatur: Francesco Sorrentino (Revisore eccl.)

Quarta Edizone (1924)
Nihil Obstat: D. Prestifillipo, SJ;
Messina, 8-VIII-1924

Quinta Edizione (1934)
Nilil Obstat: Taranto, Curia Archiepiscopale,
28-VIII-1934
Delegato dal Arcivescovo, Giuseppe Blandamura

From divinewill.org

Powerful Prayer of Jesus at His Scourging
Volume 17: July 1, 1924

“My Father, I offer You this, my Blood. Oh, let this cover all the intelligences of creatures and render hollow all their evil thoughts; quench the fire of their passions and make reappear holy intelligences. Let this Blood cover their eyes and veil their sight so that the appeal of evil pleasures does not enter their eyes, and they not be defiled with the mud of the earth. Let my Blood cover and fill their mouths and render their lips dead to blasphemies, imprecations and all their wicked words. My Father, let this Blood cover their hands; make it be such that so many disgraceful acts become repulsive to man. Let this Blood circulate in our Eternal Will to cover everyone and defend everyone. Let it be the creature’s defensive armor before the rights of our Justice.”

Prayer of Protection
from “Intergenerational Healing”
by Fr. Robert DeGrandis, S.S.J.

I place myself in the presence of Jesus Christ and submit to His Lordship. I “Put on God’s armor so as to be able to resist the devil’s tactics” (Ephesians 6:10-11). I stand my ground, “with truth buckled around my waist and integrity for a breastplate…” (Ephesians 6:14). I carry the “shield of faith” to “put out the burning arrows of the evil one…” (Ephesians 6:16). I accept “salvation from God to be my helmet and receive the word of God from the spirit to use as a sword” (Ephesians 6:17).

In the name of Jesus Christ crucified, died and risen, I bind all spirits of the air, the atmosphere, the water, the fire, the wind, the ground, the underground, and the nether world. I also bind the influence of any lost or fallen soul who may be present, and all emissaries of the satanic headquarters or any coven of witches or warlocks or satan worshipers who may be present in some preternatural way. I claim the blood of Jesus on the air and atmosphere, the water, the fire, the wind, the ground and their fruits all around us, the underground and the nether world.

In the name of Jesus Christ I forbid every adversary mentioned to communicate with or help one another in any way, or to communicate with me, or to do anything at all except what I command in Jesus’ name.

In the name of Jesus Christ I seal this place and all present and all family and associates of those present and their places and possessions and sources of supply in the blood of Jesus. (Repeat three times.)

In the name of Jesus Christ I forbid any lost spirits, covens, satanic groups or emissaries or any of their associated, subjects or superiors to harm or take revenge on me, my family and my associates, or cause harm or damage to anything we have.

In the name of Jesus Christ and by the merits of His Precious Blood, I break and dissolve every curse, hex, seal, spell, sorcery, bond, snare, trap, device, lie, stumbling block, obstacle, deception, diversion or distraction, spiritual chain or spiritual influence, also every disease of body, soul, mind or spirit placed upon us, or on this place, or on any of the persons, places and things mentioned, by any agent, or brought on us by our own mistakes or sins. (Repeat three times.)

I now place the cross of Jesus Christ between myself and all generations in my family tree. I say in the name of Jesus Christ that there will be no direct communication between the generations. All communication will be filtered through the Precious Blood of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Mary the Immaculate, clothe me in the light, power and energy of your faith. Father, please assign the angels and saints to assist me. Thank You, Lord Jesus, for being my Wisdom, my Justice, my Sanctification, my Redemption. I surrender to the ministry of Your Holy Spirit, and receive Your truth concerning intergenerational healing.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be. Amen.

Please enlarge this image of Jesus suffering as much as you can…print it, frame it, put it on your computer is desktop background.

I cannot put into words what this image of Jesus does to my heart…AdelaMaria, BSP

A tribute to Blessed Mother Teresa…God is Good…God is Great

Headline on the Death of Mother Teresa …”Heaven has gained another Star!”

Mother Teresa

Beloved Mother Teresa left her physical body on September 5, 1997. Beloved Mary, the Mother of Jesus, announced on September 7, 1997 that this precious Daughter of God has Ascended and become One with Her beloved Mighty I AM Presence.
Presiding Mother Mary said:

” . . . I would likewise speak of another sadness, but of the greatest Joy. For in the loss of the beloved Mother Teresa, Heaven has gained another Star. In this day, beloved Teresa has gained Her Ascension in the Light, and will walk in the Octaves of Light to Radiate Her Greater Help and Guidance for those who would follow in a selfless Path of Service and Surrender. Beloved Teresa, with the Guidance of the Ascended Masters in Council, chose this very time and hour for Her Transition in the Light in the wake of the passing of a Princess. For it was Her desire that She not be a great focus of attention. She wished only for the Good which She had accomplished to continue on. For those Activities of Light that she had supported, had put Her Whole Momentum behind, to keep up the work, to not be swayed at Her passing, but to keep putting one foot in front of the other, in selfless Service and true Charity of the Heart.
“She was not interested in being ever a center of attention - for Her focus was upon God. She wished the priorities of Life for each individual to be turned to their own God Reality and Opportunity in the Light. In all of Her Service to mankind, She continually turned toward God. She was not concerned with the comforts of the world, for She had chosen a Path of Complete Selfless Service.
“The world will mourn, but the Heavens will rejoice. And those who are connected with their own God Presence will know the great rejoicing in the heart. For She has accomplished Her Mission on Earth. There was not one aspect of Her Dharma unfulfilled.
“How many of the devotees of My Heart can say that they have fulfilled every aspect of the Law that they came into embodiment to do? How many can say that they have truly emptied their cup and given their all. How many can say ‘I have loved even in the face of those who have tried to persecute me.’
“For those who have forgotten the walk of the saints, review them, study them. Learn to appreciate the fact that it is not always easy, but it is a great reward. Do you think that the walk that Mother Teresa walked was easy? Oh, We have heard the grumblings of those in embodiment who have said ‘Well, this is too hard. I’m not cut out for this type of life.’
“You must realize, beloved ones, that there are many ministries, many ways of serving the Light. And if you are to know your calling, you must first enter the heart - the Secret Chamber. Bow before the Altar. Look into the Eyes of your own God Presence. Confirm ‘I AM THAT I AM’.
“When you have left the Altar, resumed your place in outer activities, there must be an Overshadowing of your Lifestream by the God Presence through the dictates of your Holy Christ Self into all of your outer activities.
“If this is not present, then you are not serving God, but serving the world. You may serve God in the world, but not the world absent God. I stand as a Mother of One Who Served God in all, who left a Record of Footsteps that each of you can follow. . . . ”

Beloved Mother Mary
through the Messenger, Carolyn Shearer, September 7, 1997 U.S.A. 8

John Paul II with Mother Teresa

Mother Teresa was born Agnes Gonxha Bojaxhiu, the youngest of three children of an Albanian builder, on August 26, 1910 in Skopje, Macedonia. She felt that August 27, 1910, the day of her baptism, was her true birthday.
At the age of 18 she joined the Order of the Sisters of Our Lady of Loreto in Ireland. She trained in Dublin, where the motherhouse of the Loreto Sisters was. She chose the name of Sister Teresa, in memory of Saint Thérèse of Lisieux. In December 1928 she began her journey to India and continued to Darjeeling, at the base of the Himalayan Mountains, where she would continue her training towards her religious vows. Soon after, on January 6, 1929 arrived in Calcutta, the capital of Bengal, India to teach at a school for girls. While in Calcutta, she was moved by the presence of the sick and dying on the city’s streets.
On September 10, 1946, on the long train ride to Darjeeling where she was to go on a retreat and to recover from suspected tuberculosis, something happened. She had a life-changing encounter with the Living Presence of the Will of God. Mother Teresa recalls:

“I realized that I had the call to take care of the sick and the dying, the hungry, the naked, the homeless - to be God’s Love in action to the poorest of the poor. That was the beginning of the Missionaries of Charity.”

She didn’t hesitate, she didn’t question. She asked permission to leave the Loreto congregation and to establish a new order of sisters. She received that permission from Pope Pius XII. Surely it was no coincidence that she chose a simple white sari with sapphire blue bands (representing God’s Will) as her order’s garment.
In 1952 Mother Teresa and her Missionaries of Charity began the work for which they have been noted ever since. Her order received permission from Calcutta officials to use a portion of the abandoned temple to Kali, the Hindu goddess of transition and destroyer of demons. Mother Teresa founded here the Kalighat Home for the Dying, which she named Nirmal Hriday (meaning “Pure Heart”). She and her fellow nuns gathered dying Indians off the streets of Calcutta and brought them to this home to care for them during the days before they died.
In an interview with Malcolm Muggeridge, in the book Something Beautiful for God, Mother Teresa tells how she for the first time picked up a woman from the street.

“The woman was half eaten up by rats and ants. I took her to the hospital, but they could do nothing for her. They only took her because I refused to go home unless something was done for her. After they cared for her, I went straight to the town hall and asked for a place where I could take these people, because that day I found more people dying in the street. The employee of health services brought me to the temple of Kali and showed me the “dormashalah” where the pilgrims used to rest after they worshipped the goddess Kali. The building was empty and he asked me if I wanted it. I was very glad with the offer for many reasons, but especially because it was the center of prayer for Hindus. Within 24 hours we brought our sick and suffering and started the Home for the Dying Destitute.”

Ever since then, thousands of men, women and children (more that 42,000) have been taken from the streets of Calcutta and transported to Nirmal Hriday. Approximately 19,000 of those have had the opportunity to die in an environment of kindness and love. In their last hours they met human and Divine Love, and could feel that they also were children of God. For those who didn’t die, the Missionaries of Charity tried to find jobs or they were sent to homes where they could live happily some more years in a caring home.
Mother Teresa’s first orphanage was started in 1953, while in 1957 she and her Missionaries of Charity began working with lepers. In the years following, her homes (she called them “tabernacles”) have been established in hundreds of locations in the world. You can contact them at one of their United States locations at: Missionaries of Charity, 335 East 145th Street, Bronx, New York 10451; or their Calcutta location: Missionaries of Charity, 54A, Acharya Jagadish Chandra Bose Road, Calcutta 700 016, India.
Just weeks after celebrating her eighty-seventh birthday, Mother Teresa died of cardiac arrest at 9:30 pm Calcutta, India time on September 5, 1997. Mother Teresa was given a state funeral by the government of India on September 13, 1997. This day was the fifty-first anniversary of the day she received a Divine Mission from God.

Mother Teresa’s Wisdom

“I see God in every human being. When I wash the leper’s wounds, I feel I am nursing the Lord Himself. Is it not a beautiful experience?”
“The poor give us much more than we give them. They’re such strong people, living day to day with no food. And they never curse, never complain. We don’t have to give them pity or sympathy. We have so much to learn from them.
“There is a terrible hunger for love. We all experience that in our lives - the pain, the loneliness. We must have the courage to recognize it. The poor you may have right in your own family. Find them. Love them. Put your love for them in living action. For in loving them, you are loving God Himself.”
“It is not how much we do, but how much love we put in the doing. It is not how much we give, but how much love we put in the giving.”
“To God there is nothing small. The moment we have given it to God, it becomes infinite.”
“You have to be holy in your position as you are, and I have to be holy in the position that God has put me. So it is nothing extraordinary to be holy. Holiness is not the luxury of the few. Holiness is a simple duty for you and for me. We have been created for that.”

Sweet Blessed Mother…how you did suffer!

Mary, Mother of God…Mother Mary, Save the Children: we interred a country suffering great oppression and now the children are being violated…where is the Justice of men leading us…

The 15th, St. Theresa of Jesus; The 16th, St. Hedwig, St. Margaret Mary Alacoque, National Boss Day; The 17th, St. Ignatius of Antioch; The 18th, St. Luke; The 19th, St. John deBrebeuf, Isaac Joques, and their companions; The 20th, St. Paul of the Cross; BVM.

The Praises of the Kingdom of the Divine Will; Second Week; Day of Mary Most Holy…Morning Prayer
Psalm 2; Vol VIII, December 27m 1908… Page 100

Jesus…When I was taking milk from the breast of my dearest mother, together with the milk I took the love of her heart; and it was more love that I took than milk.

…While I was nursing- because I heard her say to me, I love you, I love you, Oh Son! – I repeated to her, I love you, I love you, oh Mother!

…Nor was I alone in this, because to my, I love you, the Father and the Holy Spirit replied, I love you, oh Mother of my Son! Said the Father; I love you, my Immaculate Spouse! Said the Holy Spirit.

…All of creation, the angels, the saints, the sun, the drops of water, the plants, the flowers, all the elements ran to be near my I love you and replied, I love you, oh Mother of our God, in the love of our Creator!

Meadows Dance by Shirley Novak

…My mother saw all this and was overwhelmed by it. She could not find even a little space where she did not hear me say that I loved her. Her love was left behind mine and almost alone, and she repeated, I love you, I love you, but she could never keep up with mine; because the love of the creature has its limits and its time: my love is uncreated, unending and eternal.

…The same thing happens to every soul when it says to me, I love you: I also repeat I love you; and with me is all of creation to love it in my love.

…Oh, if creatures only understood what good, what honor they came by just by saying to me, I love You! It would be enough to know only this; that a God by their side honors them with his reply, I love you.

Courageous Acts by Iraqi Christians
Celebrating an Ordination and First Communions

BAGHDAD, Iraq, JULY 9, 2007 (Zenit.org).- In spite of persecution, ordinations and first Holy Communions bring signs of hope for the Christian community.
On July 7, in the church of Mar Addai, Father Ephram Gallyana, 31, was ordained a Chaldean priest at a Mass celebrated by Bishop Faraj Rahho of Mosul, AsiaNews reported.
The new priest is from the Diocese of Mosul, but for security reasons, was ordained in Karamles, Iraq, the same settlement where the funeral of Father Ragheed Aziz Ganni and the three murdered subdeacons was held on June 4.
Father Ephram placed a cross of yellow roses on the tomb of Father Ragheed with the inscription, “from your brother, Ephram Gallyana.”
The new priest pledged to “continue the work of Father Ragheed.”

On Sunday, 59 children received their first Holy Communion in Baghdad.
Dressed like novice monks and sisters, the children went to the Syrian-Catholic Church of Our Lady of Salvation.
“I prayed that Jesus returns my father safe,” said 11-year-old Matti. His father was kidnapped nine months ago, and has not been heard from since.
Another kidnapping last Friday added to the climate of fear for Christians in Iraq. Four lay people, among them a father and a son, disappeared in Kirkuk. Original reports said that a priest was among the victims, but it was later confirmed that all the missing persons are lay.
“Do not succumb to the threats of the evil-doers,” was the appeal made by the Syrian Catholic Archbishop of the capital, Athanase Matti Matoka.
“Many churches in Baghdad have cancelled their annual first communion ceremonies to avoid possible attacks but we decided to go ahead with our program,” he explained.
The archbishop said, “The children have been meeting here for more than a month despite the danger.”

Continued from July, 2007…All about Sunnis …now

Part II Religious Differences in the Country of Iraq…Shias

Shias in Iraq

Islam, as it is practiced in Iraq, is closely tied to Arab culture. Shiism in Iraq is heavily influenced by Arab identity and thus differs from the version followed in Persian Iran. Many of Iraq’s tribes converted to Shiism in the 19th century, partly in response to Ottoman settlement policies that disrupted the tribal order. Shia rituals and law helped tribesmen cope with their more complex daily life. The rapid conversion of Iraq’s tribes to Shiism did not permeate the former social and moral values of the tribesmen. During the Iran-Iraq War, Iraqi Shia for the most part chose their Arab identity over their religious one.

Historically, Iraq has been the heartland of the global Shia community. For the most part, Shia Arabs have made attempts to accommodate their religious identity to the framework of the Iraqi state. Although Shia resent the ruling Sunni minority’s repeated questioning of their loyalty and Arab bona fides, the Shia community has never unified behind a Shia cause. A variety of views about politics and religion contradicts the image of a monolithic, radical, and pro-Iranian Shia community. Although there are strong cultural and familial links between Iraqi and Iranian Shia, Arab identity and national sentiment remain powerful influences within the community.

A significant practice of Shia Islam is that of visiting the shrines of Imams both in Iraq and in Iran. These include the tomb of Imam Ali in An Najaf and that of his son Imam Husayn in Karbala since both are considered major Shia martyrs. Before the 1980 Iran-Iraq War, tens of thousands went each year. The Iranians made it a central aim of their war effort to wrest these holy cities from the Iraqis. Other principal pilgrimage sites in Iraq are the tombs of the Seventh and Ninth Imams at Kazimayn, near Baghdad, and in Iran, the tomb of the Eighth Imam in Mashhad and that of his sister in Qom. Such pilgrimages originated in part from the difficulty and expense in the early days of making the hajj to Mecca.

Commemorating the martyrdom of Husayn, killed near Karbala in A.D. 680 during a battle with troops supporting the Ummayad caliph, there are processions in the Shia towns and villages of southern Iraq on the tenth of Muharram (Ashura), the anniversary of his death. Ritual mourning (taaziya) is performed by groups of men of five to twenty each. Contributions are solicited in the community to pay transportation for a local group to go to Karbala for taaziya celebrations forty days after Ashura. There is a great rivalry among groups from different places for the best performance of the passion plays.

In the villages, religious readings occur throughout Ramadan and Muharram. The men may gather in the mudhif (tribal guesthouse), the suq (market), or a private house. Women meet in homes. The readings are led either by a mumin (a man trained in a religious school in An Najaf) or by a mullah who has apprenticed with an older specialist. It is considered the duty of shaykhs, elders, prosperous merchants, and the like to sponsor these readings, or qirayas. Under the monarchy these public manifestations were discouraged, as they emphasized grievances against the Sunnis.

In 1722, Persian Shia clerics emigrated to southern Iraq under the protection of the Iranian government in an area of Iraq where Ottoman control was weak. The emigration shifted the center of Shia scholarship from Iran to Iraq, increasing the importance of Iraq and its Shia shrine cities among the larger Shia community.

The Sunni Ottomans considered the Shia clerics to be a potential fifth column because of their ties with Iran. To counter this Shia influence, the Ottomans placed the Sunni Arabs in positions of government in Iraq, a practice that was continued by the British. The predominance of the Sunni in the government continued throughout the Ba’ath period.

In 1920, a tribal revolt began against the British in the south of Iraq, incited largely by the Shia clerics. Many of the Shia clerics were Persian and felt threatened by British policies that endangered their influence among the local population and resented the occupation of Iraq by Christian infidels. The revolt was put down by the British, who saw the ability of the Shia clerics to incite a far-reaching rebellion as a danger both to them and to the young Iraqi state.

From the late 1940s to the mid-1950s, the Shia made up the majority of the membership of the Iraqi Communist Party (ICP). The Shia ulema later condemned the ICP as an atheist party, which caused Shia to withdraw support, a factor in the successful coup against President Qasim in 1963.
The Iraqi Shia later became supporters of the al-Dawa and al-Mujahidin parties. The al-Dawa party was guided by the philosophy of Iraqi Shia Ayatollah Sayyid Muhammad Baqir al-Sadr, a leading figure in the Shia Islamist movement until his execution by the government in 1980.

Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini, a Persian and the leader of the 1979 Islamic Revolution in Iran, had taught and preached in Najaf after being exiled from Iran by the Shah in 1964. Khomeini’s presence in Iraq had an impact on the Shia political movement in Iraq, but his influence in that movement was overshadowed by that of Sayyid Mohammed Baqir al-Sadr, a native Iraqi and an Arab.

Shia Leadership
A marjah is the highest authority on religion and law in Shiism. Where a difference in opinion exist between the Marjah, Aalims (Religious Scholar) try to provide different opinions. Four senior Grand Ayatollahs [Ayat Allah] constitute the Religious Institution (al-Hawzah al-`Ilmiyyah) in Najaf, the preeminent seminary center for the training of Shiite clergymen.

Taqlid means acting according to the opinion of the jurist (mujtahid) who has all the necessary qualification to be emulated. So you do what the mujtahid’s expert opinion says you should do, and refrain from what his expert opinion says you should refrain from, without any research [in Islamic sources] on your part. It is as though you have placed the responsibility of your deeds squarely on his shoulders. Among the conditions which must be found in a jurist (mujtahid) who can be followed is that he must be the most learned (al-a’lam) jurist of his time and the most capable in deriving the religious laws from the appropriate sources.

There are generally six ranks among Shi’ite clerics. The highest, grand ayatollah means “great sign of God”. In the past, there were usually no more than five grand ayatollahs in the Shi’ite Islamic world. Today however it is suspected that there are at least seven and possibly more. Under grand ayatollah is ayatollah (”sign of God”). Below ayatollah is the rank of hojat al Islam, which is Arabic for “authority on Islam”. Next is mubellegh al risala or “carrier of the message”. While mujtahid often refers to clerics in general, it is also a specific rank, which denotes one has graduated from a religious seminary. At the bottom of the ladder are religious students, talib ilm. Besides the obvious factors such as graduation to be promoted to mujtahid, promotion in the ranks is a rather subjective matter. Two important factors behind promotion are the size and quality of one’s student following and authorship of scholarly works on Islam.

As of late 2002 there were two generally acknowledged senior Shi’a clerics in Iraq. Prior to the American occupation, Ayatollah Al-Sayyid Ali Al-Seestani [Ali as-Sistani ] had been forbidden to lead prayers and remained under virtual house arrest in Najaf as a result of attempts on his life. Grand Ayatollah Sayed Ali Seestani, the current Shi’a spiritual leader, was attacked in his home in Najaf in November 1996, resulting in the death of one of his employees.

Grand Ayatollah Mohammed Sayeed al-Hakim, another of Iraqi’s most important Shiite clerics, is the uncle of Ayatollah Muhammad Baqir al-Hakim, the leader of the Supreme Council for Islamic Revolution in Iraq, whose brother, `Abdul Aziz, serves on the Interim Governing Council. But Sa`id is not associated with SCIRI; he is much closer to Sistani. His cousin Grand Ayatollah Muhsin al-Hakim had been the spiritual leader of the Shia world between 1955 and 1970 and served as mentor to the founder of Iran’s Islamic Republic, Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini.

The two other living grand ayatollahs, who along with al-Hakim and Sistani comprised the four most powerful clerics in Iraq, are Muhammad Ishaq Fayadh and Bashir Hussein al-Najafi. Both rarely speak on political issues. All are based in the Shi’a seminary — the ‘Hawza’ — in Al-Najaf, which is the highest religious authority of Iraq’s majority Shi’a population. Their followers regard them as sources for religious emulation and their written opinions can carry the force of law.

At the end of the 1991 Gulf War, President George Bush urged Iraqis to topple the Baath regime, but the US did not back the Shiite uprising that ensued in southern Iraq, and the rebels were slaughtered. When the fighters of the Supreme Council for the Islamic Revolution in Iraq (SCIRI), headed by Ayatollah Muhammad Baqir al-Hakim, poured over the border from Iran. Fears of Iranian influence over Iraqi Shiites through SCIRI was a decisive factors in the US decision not to support the uprising. Grand Ayatollah Abu Gharib al-Qassem al-Khoei sent his son Ayatollah Abdul Majid al-Khoei to contact the Americans. When he reached French lines he was told Gen. Norman Schwarzkopf, commander of the allied forces, would meet him, but the meeting never took place. Afterwards, Al-Khoei went into exile.

For more than half a century, the school of the late Grand Ayatollah Imam Abul Qassim al-Khoee was an undepletable spring that enriched Islamic thought and knowledge. From his school graduated dozens of jurists, clergymen, and dignitaries who took it upon themselves to continue his ideological path which was full of achievements and sacrifices in the service of the faith, knowledge, and society. Among those are outstanding professors of parochial schools, especially Holy Najaf and Qom. Some of them have attained the level of ‘ijtiihad’- competence to deduce independent legal judgment enabling them to assume the office of supreme religious authority. Others reached lofty levels qualifying them for shouldering the responsibilities of teaching and education. Most distinguished among those figures is His Eminence Grand Ayatullah as-Sayyid Ali al-Hussaini as-Seestani. He ranks among the brightest, the most qualified and knowledgeable of Imam al-Khoee’s former students.

In 1991 Iraqi authorities arrested 108 Shi’a clerics and students, including 95-year-old Grand Ayatollah Abu Gharib al-Qassem al-Khoei, 10 of his family members, and 8 of his aides. Ayatollah al-Khoei subsequently was released; however, he was held under house arrest until his death in August 1992. Ayatollah Hussein Bahr al-Aloom, who was arrested in 1991, had reportedly died under questionable circumstances in June 2001.

The late Grand Ayatollah Muhsin Al-Hakim was the spiritual leader for the Shia world in the period 1955-1970. Grand Ayatollah Abul-Qasim al-Khoei received the mantle of leadership after the death of Grand Ayatollah Muhsin al-Hakim, in 1970. Grand Ayatollah Ali al-Sistani, who succeeded Grand Ayatollah Abul-Qasim al-Khoei in 1992, is believed to favor keeping the Iraqi Shi’ite clergy out of politics.

Baath Governmental authorities were associated with a series of previous fatal accidents, apparently engineered, such as the well known case of Sayed Muhammed Taqi al-Khoei, son of the Grand Ayatollah al-Khoei, who died on 21 July 1994 in a suspicious car accident while returning from his weekly visit to Karbala. He was accompanied by his brother-in-law, Amin Khalkhali, his six-year-old nephew and his driver, when they crashed into an unlit truck blocking the divided highway.

Since January 1998, the killings of three internationally respected clerics and an attempt on the life of a fourth have been attributed widely to government agents by international human rights activists, other governments, and Shi’a clergy in Iran and Lebanon.

Ayatollah Shaykh Murtada al-Burujerdi was shot dead in the evening of 21 April 1998 while he was walking home with two companions after he had led congregational evening prayers at the shrine of Imam Ali. Following the 1991 Shi’a uprising in southern Iraq, Ayatollah al-Burujerdi, who at that time had been arrested for three days, began leading the daily prayers in the sacred enclosure of Imam Ali. As well as being a leader of the congregational prayers, Ayatollah al-Burujerdi was a serious candidate for the position of Marja. It was reported that Ayatollah al-Burujerdi had been asked by the Iraqi authorities to give up his post as leader of the prayers at the shrine of Imam Ali, but he refused.

Grand Ayatollah Shaykh Mirza Ali al-Gharawi (68 years old) was assassinated on 18 June 1998 in his car on the route between the holy cities of Karbala and Najaf. He was accompanied by his son-in-law, driver and another companion. According to information from persons claiming to have been witnesses, the car of Ayatollah al-Gharawi was stopped and all four passengers of the car were then shot dead on the spot. Ayatollah al-Gharawi was a well-respected religious scholar and was also a senior spiritual leader (or Marja) of Shi’a Muslims.

Ayatollah Sheikh Bashir al Hussaini escaped an attempt on his life in January 1999.
Grand Ayatollah Mohammad al-Sadr [aged 66], the leading Shi`a cleric in Iraq, was assassinated in Najaf while driving home on the evening of 19 February 1999 along with his two sons and chief assistants, Mustafa and Mu`ammal, and their driver. The government had recognized al-Sadr as grand ayatollah in 1992, but in the months preceding his death he had begun distancing himself from the government in Friday sermons and urging people, against government wishes, to attend mass prayer gatherings. Following the murder of Ayatollah al-Sadr there were widespread reports of at least four days of heavy clashes between protesters and security forces in heavily Shi`a neighborhoods of Baghdad such as Medinat al-Thawra and in majority Shi`a cities such as Karbala, Nasriyya, Najaf, and Basra in which scores were killed and hundreds arrested. According to Iraq’s opposition groups, the latest killings unleashed a mini-insurrection. They claim the army besieged Najaf. United Nations observers, monitoring fooddistribution in Iraq, passed through Najaf on the day of the supposed siege and noticed nothing unusual.

In mid-April 2003 Ayatollah Mohammed Baqir al-Hakim, who had lived in exile in Iran for 23 years, and Ayatollah Abdul Majid al-Khoei, who had lived in exile in London for 12 years, both returned to the holy city of Najaf to organize their followers. The two men were leaders of the most important Shiite families in Iraq. Each man’s father had served as the supreme religious authority in the Shiite world for more than 20 years. They had both been betrayed by America after the 1991 Gulf War. And by the end of August 2003 both had been assassinated.

At the beginning of the American invasion of Iraq in March 2003, Baqir al-Hakim instructed SCIRI elements in Basra, Najaf, Karbala and other cities not to start an uprising or support the US-led coalition. To supporters Baqir al-Hakim’s arrival was the Khomeini-like return from exile of a man who is due - at the very least - a place among the Iraqis who will form the country’s interim leadership. To his opponents Hakim had been away too long and is too close to Tehran, where he lived while his people fought a bloody eight-year war with Iran. Al-Hakim warned repeatedly that the US would face armed resistance if its forces stayed too long after ridding Iraq of Hussein’s regime. Al-Hakim was far less accommodating to coalition interests than al-Khoei and said, “We refuse to put ourselves under the thumb of the Americans or any other country, because that is not in the Iraqis’ interest.”

On 10 April 2003 Shiite Ayatollah Abdul Majid Al-Kohei was assassinated by a knife attack in Najaf after arriving from London. Majid was the son of the late Grand Ayatollah al-Khoei, spiritual leader of Iraq’s Shi’ites at the time of the 1991 Gulf War. Al-Kohei was a moderate and his competition with Grand Ayatollah Al-Hakim (who also headed to Najaf from his base in Iran) would have helped the American occupation. Al-Khoei had a better relationship with the United States, and his quick return to Najaf - with American assistance - was part of the Bush administration’s effort to draw support away from al-Hakim. Although al-Khoei was usually accompanied by coalition forces, the officers do not enter the mosque and so were unable to rescue him. Abdul Majid was stabbed to death at the Imam Ali Mosque in Najaf, one of the holiest shrines for Shi’ite Muslims. The murder raised tensions among Iraq’s majority Shi’ite population. The perception of al-Khoei as a US puppet was strengthened by the subsequent admission by Washington that it had channeled $13 million dollars to him.

On 24 August 2003 a bomb exploded outside the house of Grand Ayatollah Muhammad Said al-Hakim, killing 3 guards and injuring 10 other people. Ayatollah Muhammad Sa`id al-Hakim was slightly wounded in the neck by flying glass when a bomb went off outside his offices in Najaf, shortly after he finished his prayers. Four men in a car dropped a canister of cooking gas near the wall of the house beside the room where the grand ayatollah and his son were resting. Bodyguards noticed a flame coming from the top of the canister before it exploded, killing two of the guards and another household employee. Ten of his aides were wounded. Grand Ayatollah Muhammad Said al-Hakim is the uncle of Ayatollah Mohammed Bakir al-Hakim, the leader of the best-organized Shi’a party, the Supreme Council for the Islamic Revolution in Iraq [SCIRI].

Ayatollah Muhammad Sa’id al-Hakim headed one of Iraq’s most powerful clerical families. The family included his nephew Ayatollah Muhammad Baqir al-Hakim, who led the best-organized Iraqi Shi’a group, the Supreme Council for the Islamic Revolution in Iraq (SCIRI). The group waged a long guerrilla campaign against deposed leader Saddam Hussein from exile in Iran until the US overthrew the Iraqi regime in April 2003. Subsequently, SCIRI modified its traditional calls for an Islamic system in Iraq and now says it is ready to work toward that goal within a democratic framework. A representative of SCIRI is one of the 25 members of the US-appointed Governing Council in Baghdad.
The bomb attack called new attention to the potentially violent political divides among Iraqi Shi’a organizations. While no one knows who was behind the attack, suspicion in Al-Najaf immediately fell upon political rivals of the al-Hakim family. And those enemies — thanks to the family’s prominence — are numerous.

On 29 August 2003 a car bomb exploded during Friday prayers in Al-Najaf outside the Imam Ali Mosque, killing Ayatollah Muhammad Baqir al-Hakim, the head of the Supreme Council for the Islamic Revolution in Iraq (SCIRI), and many others. Over a hundred people were killed, and several times that many were reported to be injured at the mosque, which is the most holy shrine for Shi’ite Muslims in Iraq. There had been considerable unrest among the religious factions in the holy city, 175 kilometers southwest of Baghdad. Al-Hakim was the brother of Abd al-Aziz al-Hakim, who is a member of the Iraqi Governing Council. Baqir al-Hakim, who was 66 years old, returned to Iraq on 10 May after 23 years in exile in Iran.

Shiia Islam
Shi’a Islam (also called Shiite, or Shi’i) is the second largest division of Islam, constituting about 10-15% of all Muslims. The Sunni Muslims recognise the Four Caliphs as ‘rightly guided’, while Shi’a Muslims recognise Ali as the First Caliph and his descendants. Shi’as differ on how many Imams there have been. Some talk of Twelve and others of Fourteen. They also differ on who is the last Imam (Mahdi). Imamites say it was the Twelfth Imam, Muhammad al’Mahdi, the Zaydites say the Fifth, Zayd, and, the Isma’ilites say the Seventh Imam, Ismail. However, Shi’as agree that the Last Imam went into hiding and will return to bring in the end of the world.

Shi’a Beliefs
The five Shia principles of religion (usul ad din) are: belief in divide unity (tawhid); prophecy (nubuwwah); resurrection (maad); divine justice (adl); and the belief in the Imams as successors of the Prophet (imamah). The latter principle is not accepted by Sunnis.

Most Sunnis believe the Sharia (religious law of Islam) was codified and closed by the 10th century. Shia followers believe the Sharia is always open, subject to fresh reformulations of Sunna, hadith, (traditions of what Muhammad and his companions said and did) and Qur’an interpretations.

Like Sunni Islam, Shia Islam has developed several sects. Because of their belief that the leader of the Muslim community must be a blood relative of the prophet, disputes arose when two sons of an Imam (the title given to the Shia leader) both claimed to be the rightful successor. These disputes caused the Shia sect to further divide into three groups: Zaids, Ismai’ilis, and Ithna Asharis. The Twelver or Ithna-Ashari sect is the most important of these, as it predominates not only in Iraq but in the Shia world generally. Broadly speaking, the Twelvers are considered political quietists as opposed to the Zaydis who favor political activism, and the Ismailis who are identified with esoteric and gnostic religious doctrines.

Canonical schools in Islam, are called “Fiqh’s”; the only Fiqh’s in Shia Islam, are Usuli, Akhbari, and Shaykhi. These 3 all belong to the Ithna-Ashari or mainstream Shia Islam, which believes in the 12 Shia Imams; hence the name which means “Twelver’s”. The dominant Shia legal school is sometimes termed the Ja’fari Fiqh, after lmam Jaafar Sadiq (a.s.), the Sixth Infallible Imam of the world of Shiism. The term “Jaafari” is something of a pejorative term, just like “Wahhabiyyah” is; and one that is not used by Shias themselves. It is used by Sunnis, to derided Shias, just as “Wahhabiyyah” is used by Westerners and Shias, to deride Sunnis, but neither term is correct in and of itself.

A student assimilates from very early the ijtihad methodology as he assumes religious ranks: preacher, then mujtahid, hujjat Al-Islam [Proof of Islam], and then hujjat Al-Islam wa Al-Muslimeen until he becomes a Source or ayatollah, and thereafter the great ayatollah or ayatollah al-`uzma.

The 1964 Afghan Constitution, which was the basis of new 2003 constitution, stated: “Islam is the sacred religion of Afghanistan. Religious rites performed by the state shall be according to the provisions of the Hanafi school of jurisprudence.” This stipulation left Afghan Shia without proper representation. Thus in March 2003, Ayatollah Mohammad Asef Mohseni, leader of the predominantly Shia Harakat-e Islami-yi Afghanistan, proposed that, along with the Sunni Hanafi school of jurisprudence, the Shia Ja’fari school of jurisprudence be included in the new constitution as an official sect. Mohseni said he proposed two additional formulas if his proposal is not accepted: mentioning “Islam and the Islamic sects,” or just mentioning Islam without any mention of sects to ensure that Afghan Shia have their jurisprudence recognized and are allowed to “perform their religious duties according to it.”

The Ja’fari [Hafari] fiqh of the Imami Shias is in most cases indistinguishable from one or more of the four Sunni madhahib, except that “Muta’h” or temporary marriage is considered lawful by the Fiqh Jafari, whereas it is prohibited in all the Sunni schools. But the Shia are still viewed with great caution by the Ulema of the Sunni world. Although Sunni and Shi’a Muslims are historically ambivalent, this traditional enmity was dampened in Central Asia due to shared resistance to Russian and Soviet rule. Indeed, both Sunni and Shi’a delegations to the 1905 Third Congress of Muslims in Russia declared Ja’farite Shi’ism as a fifth legal school, equivalent to the Hanafi, Maliki, Hanbali, and Shafi’i madrasehs.

Shi’as do not believe in predestination. They accept the teachings of the Mu’tazilities, a group of Sunni scholars who were later declared heretical. The Mu’tazilities believed that God cannot be responsible for evil, and therefore, humans must have freewill and be independent of God’s authority in this life. A further belief of Shia Muslims concerns divine justice and the individual’s responsibility for his acts, which are judged by a just God. This contrasts with the Sunni view that God’s creation of man allows minimal possibility for the exercise of free will.

Two distinctive and frequently misunderstood Shia practices are mutah, temporary marriage, and taqiyah, religious dissimulation.

Mutah, that is, marriage with a fixed termination contract subject to renewal, was practiced by Muslims as early as the formation of the first Muslim community at Medina. Banned by the second caliph, it has since been unacceptable to Sunnis, but Shias insist that if it were against Islamic law it would not have been practiced in early Islam. Mutah differs from permanent marriage because it does not require divorce proceedings for termination because the contractual parties have agreed on its span, which can be as short as an evening or as long as a lifetime. By making the mutah, a couple places the sexual act within the context of sharia; the act then is not considered adulterous and offspring are considered legitimate heirs of the man.

Taqiyah is another practice condemned by the Sunni as cowardly and irreligious but encouraged by Shia Islam and also practiced by Alawis and Ismailis. A person resorts to taqiyah when he either hides his religion or disavows certain religious practices to escape danger from opponents of his beliefs. Taqiyah can also be practiced when not to do so would bring danger to the honor of the female members of a household or when a man could be made destitute as a result of his beliefs. Because of the persecution frequently experienced by Shia imams, particularly during the period of the Umayyad and Abbasid caliphates, taqiyah has been continually reinforced.

Shia practice differs from that of the Sunnis concerning both divorce and inheritance in that it is more favorable to women. The reason for this reputedly is the high esteem in which Fatima, the wife of Ali and the daughter of the Prophet, was held.

The Imamate

Among Shias the term imam traditionally has been used only for Ali and his eleven descendants. None of the twelve Imams, with the exception of Ali, ever ruled an Islamic government. During their lifetimes, their followers hoped that they would assume the rulership of the Islamic community, a rule that was believed to have been wrongfully usurped. Because the Sunni caliphs were cognizant of this hope, the Imams generally were persecuted during the Umayyad and Abbasid dynasties. Therefore, the Imams tried to be as unobtrusive as possible and to live as far as was reasonable from the successive capitals of the Islamic empire.

The Imamate began with Ali, who is also accepted by Sunni Muslims as the fourth of the “rightly guided caliphs” to succeed the Prophet. Shias revere Ali as the First Imam, and his descendants, beginning with his sons Hasan and Husayn, continue the line of the Imams until the twelfth, who is believed to have ascended into a supernatural state to return to earth on Judgment Day. Shias point to the close lifetime association of the Prophet with Ali. When Ali was six years old, he was invited by the Prophet to live with him, and Shias believe Ali was the first person to make the declaration of faith in Islam. Ali also slept in the Prophet’s bed on the night of the hijra or migration from Mecca to Medina when it was feared that the house would be attacked by unbelievers and the Prophet stabbed to death. He fought in all the battles the Prophet did except one, and the Prophet chose him to be the husband of his favorite daughter, Fatima.

The Sunni-Shia division of Islam originated as a succession dispute shortly after the death of the prophet Muhammad in 632 A.D. Shia believe that the proper successor of Muhammad was Ali. The word “Shia” means partisan or faction of Ali. Ali was elected to be the fourth Muslim ruler or caliph, but was later overthrown and assassinated. Shia Muslims believe that the first three caliphs Abu Bakr, Umar and Uthman were usurpers, and that Ali was the first true Imam.

Shia venerate Ali only second to Muhammad, considering him the first Imam and the true caliph. Ali was buried in the Iraqi city of Najaf, which established an early connection between Iraq and Shiism and became a shrine city that continues to be a destination for Shia pilgrims.

In 661 A.D. Mu’awiya, the governor of Syria, named himself caliph and made the caliphate hereditary in his own family, the Umayyads, who the Shia rejected as usurpers of Ali and his sons’ rights to the caliphate. In the year AD 661, Imam Ali, Muhammad’s son-in-law and the fourth caliph of Islam, was assassinated in southern Iraq in a struggle over who would rule the faithful. Ali was buried in Najaf, and his tomb is housed in a mosque in the city’s center.

Nineteen years after Ali’s death, his two sons were killed in battle and subsequently buried in nearby Karbala. Their battlefield deaths made martyrdom one of the most important tenets of Shiism. Shia attempts to challenge the Umayyad leaders resulted in the death of Ali’s son and the third Shia Imam, Husayn, at the Battle of Karbala in 680. The city of Karbala has become a Shia shrine city.
Husayn’s death is commemorated annually in the Ashura ceremony, and is seen as a symbol of the persecution and oppression experienced by the Shia community. Celebration of Ashura can also be a form of Shia political dissent. Male participants in the Ashura rituals beat their chests and chant in an action called lahtom. Some use swords to lacerate their heads to symbolize the beheading of Husayn, or use chains to beat their backs to evoke the suffering of Husayn.

Shia may place a piece of stone or clay, known as a turba, from the shrine of an Imam or other Shia figure on the ground so that their forehead touches the stone when they prostrate themselves in prayer. The possession of such a disc is a sign of Shia identity.

Jaafari [Jafari] Faith means the Religion according to lmam Jaafar Sadiq (a.s.), the Sixth Infallible Imam of the world of Shiism. Ascription of the Shiite Religion to Imam Jaafar ben Muhammad A]-Sadiq (a.s.) was due to the fact that this noble Imam lived longer than all other Infallible Imams and, thus, he has had more time and opportunity for action. Because of the conditions of his time, the role of imam Sadeq (a.s.) in reviving true, genuine Islamic teachings, formation of numerous education centers and training of faithful men was exceptional to the point that the Shiite religion by ascription to him has been named the “Jaafari Faith”. The infirmity and confusion of the Caliphate due to the clashes between the Abbasid, and the Omayyad dynasties, in particular, afforded wider opportunities to the Imam to teach, instruct, discuss and train the faithful and sincere forces and to establish lbeologic Centers and promulgate the Islamic truths.

During the eighth century the Caliph Mamun, son and successor to Harun ar Rashid, was favorably disposed toward the descendants of Ali and their followers. He invited the Eighth Imam, Reza (A.D. 765-816), to come from Medina (in the Arabian Peninsula) to his court at Marv (Mary in the present-day Soviet Union). While Reza was residing at Marv, Mamun designated him as his successor in an apparent effort to avoid conflict among Muslims. Reza’s sister Fatima journeyed from Medina to be with her brother, but took ill and died at Qom, in present-day Iran. A major shrine developed around her tomb and over the centuries Qom has become a major Shia pilgrimage and theological center.
Mamun took Reza on his military campaign to retake Baghdad from political rivals. On this trip Reza died unexpectedly in Khorasan. Reza was the only Imam to reside or die in what in now Iran. A major shrine, and eventually the city of Mashhad, grew up around his tomb, which has become the most important pilgrimage center in Iran. Several important theological schools are located in Mashhad, associated with the shrine to the Eighth Imam.

Reza’s sudden death was a shock to his followers, many of whom believed that Mamun, out of jealousy for Reza’s increasing popularity, had the Imam poisoned. Mamun’s suspected treachery against Imam Reza and his family tended to reinforce a feeling already prevalent among his followers that the Sunni rulers were untrustworthy.

The Twelfth Imam is believed to have been only five years old when the Imamate descended upon him in A.D.874 at the death of his father. Because his followers feared he might be assassinated, the Twelfth Imam was hidden from public view and was seen only by a few of his closest deputies. Sunnis claim that he never existed or that he died while still a child. Shias believe that the Twelfth Imam never died, but disappeared from earth in about A.D. 939. Since that time, the greater occultation of the Twelfth Imam has been in force and will last until God commands the Twelfth Imam to manifest himself on earth again as the Mahdi or Messiah. Shias believe that during the occultation of the Twelfth Imam, he is spiritually present–some believe that he is materially present as well–and he is besought to reappear in various invocations and prayers. His name is mentioned in wedding invitations, and his birthday is one of the most jubilant of all Shia religious observances.

The Shia doctrine of the Imamate was not fully elaborated until the tenth century. Other dogmas were developed still later. A characteristic of Shia Islam is the continual exposition and reinterpretation of doctrine.

Shia Muslims hold the fundamental beliefs of other Muslims. But, in addition to these tenets, the distinctive institution of Shia Islam is the Imamate — a much more exalted position than the Sunni imam, who is primarily a prayer leader. In contrast to Sunni Muslims, who view the caliph only as a temporal leader and who lack a hereditary view of Muslim leadership, Shia Muslims believe the Prophet Muhammad designated Ali to be his successor as Imam, exercising both spiritual and temporal leadership. Such an Imam must have knowledge, both in a general and a religious sense, and spiritual guidance or walayat, the ability to interpret the inner mysteries of the Quran and the sharia. Only those who have walayat are free from error and sin and have been chosen by God through the Prophet.

Each Imam in turn designated his successor–through twelve Imams–each holding the same powers.
Implied in the Shia principle of the imamah is that imams, are imbued with a redemptive quality as a result of their sufferings and martyrdoms. And, although imams are not divine, they are sinless and infallible in matters of faith and morals, principle very similar to the notion of papal infallibility in the Roman Catholic Church. That man needs an intermediary with God is an Iranian idea that long predates Islam, as is the idea of a savior or messiah (Mahdi) who will come to redeem man and cleanse the world. To expect that the Mahdi, who is the last (twelfth) Imam, really will one is a religious virtue (intizar).

Comments by AdelaMaria, BSP: I respect my brother Muslims and I hope to share the same Heaven that the One True God has created for all of us.

… October: Month of the Holy Rosary

Rev. Matthew R. Mauriello…The Mary Page.com
The month of October each year is dedicated to the Most Holy Rosary. This is primarily due to the fact that the liturgical feast of Our Lady of the Rosary is celebrated annually on October 7th. It was instituted to honor the Blessed Virgin Mary in gratitude for the protection that she gives the Church in answer to the praying of the Rosary by the faithful.

The feast was introduced by Pope St. Pius V (1504-1572) in the year 1571 to commemorate the miraculous victory of the Christian forces in the Battle of Lepanto on October 7, 1571. The pope attributed more to the “arms” of the Rosary than the power of cannons and the valor of the soldiers who fought there.

Legend tells us that the Rosary as a form of prayer was given to St. Dominic (1170- 1221) by Mary, the Mother of Our Lord, who entrusted it to him as an aid in the conflicts with the Albigensians. The Dominican pope, St. Pius V, did much to further the spread of the Rosary and it thereafter became one of the most popular devotions in Christendom. It was the same Pope St. Pius V, who in 1569 officially approved the Rosary in its present form with the Papal Bull, CONSUEVERUNT ROMANI PONTIFICES. It had been completed by the addition of the second half of the “Hail Mary” and the “Glory be to the Father” at the conclusion of each mystery.

Current scholarship traces the development of the Rosary to the High Middle Ages where it came into being in various medieval monasteries as a substitute for the Divine Office for the lay monks and devout lay persons who did not know how to read. Instead of the 150 psalms, they would pray 150 “Our Fathers” counting them on a ring of beads known as the crown or “corona.” With the growth of popularity of Marian devotion in the twelfth century, the “Psalter of the Blessed Virgin Mary” developed now substituting 150 “Hail Marys” in place of the “Our Fathers.”

The 150 “Hail Marys”, were subsequently subdivided into 15 decades by the young Dominican friar; Henry Kalkar (1328-1408), with each decade referring to an event in the life of Jesus and Mary. The Dominican, Alanus de Rupe (1428-1478) further divided the episodes in the history of salvation into the joyful, sorrowful and glorious mysteries. He also attributed the origin of the Rosary, then known as the “Psalter of the Blessed Virgin” to St. Dominic and thus spurred the Dominican Order to make the Apostolate of the Rosary their special concern. The Dominicans have, since then, promulgated the Rosary with notable results.

The practice of dedicating the entire month of October to the Holy Rosary developed toward the end of the last century. Pope Leo XIII (papacy: 1878-1903) strongly promoted the increase of devotion to the Blessed Mother by encouraging the constant use of the Rosary.

Beginning on September 1, 1883, with SUPREMO APOSTOLATUS OFFICIO, he wrote a total of eleven encyclicals on the Rosary , ending with DIUTURNI TEMPORIS in 1898. We are currently celebrating the centennial of these papal encyclicals.

Many other popes have contributed to help increase devotion to the Rosary by their writings. In the recent past, Pope Paul VI ( papacy: 1963-1978) devoted the last section of his Apostolic Exhortation MARIALIS CULTUS to the Angelus and the Rosary (MC 40-55). In this document, he wrote that “the Rosary retains an unaltered value and intact freshness.” (MC, 41)
The Rosary is primarily a scriptural prayer. This can be summarized by the traditional phrase used by Pope Pius XII (papacy: 1939-1958) that the Rosary is ” a compendium of the entire Gospel” (AAS 38 [1946] p. 419). The Rosary draws its mysteries from the New Testament and is centered on the great events of the Incarnation and Redemption.

John Paul II called the Rosary his favorite prayer, in which we meditate with Mary upon the mysteries which she as a mother meditated on in her heart (Lk. 2:19) (Osservatore Romano, 44; 30 Oct. 1979).
In this month of October, let us consider this beautiful prayer of the Rosary as a means that we too can use in order to draw closer to Jesus and Mary by meditating on the great mysteries of our salvation.
________________________________________
The above article appeared in the Fairfield County Catholic January 1996. Reprinted with permission of the author and publisher
The Mary Page has several resources on the Rosary.
________________________________________

The “54-day Rosary Novena” is an uninterrupted series of Rosaries in honor of Our Lady, revealed to the incurably sick Fortuna Agrelli by Our Lady of Pompeii at Naples in 1884. For thirteen months Fortuna Agrelli had endured dreadful sufferings and torturous cramps; she had been given up by the most celebrated physicians.

On February 16, 1884, the afflicted girl and her relatives commenced a novena of Rosaries. The Queen of the Holy Rosary favored her with an apparition on March 3rd. Mary, sitting upon a high throne, surrounded by luminous figures, held the divine Child on her lap, and in her hand a Rosary. The Virgin Mother and the holy Infant were clad in gold-embroidered garments; they were accompanied by Saints. Dominic and . Catherine of Siena. The throne was profusely decorated with flowers; the beauty of Our Lady was marvelous. Blessed Virgin said: “Child, thou has invoked me by various titles and hast always obtained favors from me. Now, since thou hast called me by that title so pleasing to me, ‘Queen of the Holy Rosary,’ I can no longer refuse the favor thou dost petition; for this name is most precious and dear to me. Make three novenas, and thou shalt obtain all.”

Once more the Queen of the Holy Rosary appeared to her and said, ” Whoever desires to obtain favors from me should make three novenas of the prayers of the Rosary, and three novenas in thanksgiving.”

The Novena consists of five decades of the Rosary each day for twenty-seven days in petition; then immediately five decades each day for twenty-seven days in thanksgiving, whether or not the request has been granted. The meditations vary from day to day. Now with the new mysteries the table is changed. On the first day meditate on the Joyful Mysteries; on the second day the Light Mysteries; on the third day the sorrowful Mysteries; on the fourth day meditate again on the glorious Mysteries; and so on throughout the fifty-four days.

A laborious Novena; but, a Novena of Love. You who are sincere will not find it too difficult, if you really wish to obtain your request

Below is a table to assist you in making the novena

novenas of PETITION

novenas of THANKSGIVING

Mary - “Mother of God” (I think that it is a good thing to go over the information listed below; even though I may have presented it several times in the past in a different way…adelamaria)

The title “Mother of God” is not found as such in the writings of the New Testament. The first known mention is that of Saint Hippolytus of Rome (d. 235). Later, Nestorius, Patriarch of Constantinople (428), will dispute the attribution of this title to Mary because of his views on Christology. For him, the Son of God is one thing, the son of Mary another, in the sense that he sees in Christ two Persons: one Divine (the Logos), the other human (Jesus). Consequently for Nestorius, Mary cannot be called “theotokos” (Mother of God), at least in the real sense demanded by the hypostatic union (the union of two natures, the human and the Divine, in the one Person of the Word).

The Council of Ephesus (431) defends this unicity of person in Christ and condemns Nestorius and his followers. It approves, by acclamation, the second letter of Saint Cyril to Nestorius and through this approval officially confirms the attribution to Mary of the title Mother of God. The normative decision taken at Ephesus; will be explicitly promulgated as dogma in 451 by the Council of Chalcedon.

Thus, the title of Mother of God derives from Catholic teaching on the Incarnation of the Word. Mary conceives and brings forth, in His human nature, One Who is God from all eternity. Jesus is not God by the fact that He is conceived or born of Mary (this would not be a Mystery but an absurdity because it would make Mary mother of the Divine nature). Mary is Mother of God because from her own flesh she gives to the Word a human nature like hers. And just as in ordinary human generation, the truth of the parents’ generative action is not the human nature produced but the person subsisting in this nature, so in the case of Mary: her maternal action reaches to the Person of the Word, Who by this very fact is truly her Son. Mary is “theotokos” because “the Word was made flesh” in her and through her.

Let me draw three simple theological conclusions from Mary’s Divine Motherhood:

Mary’s divine motherhood says something about Mary’s virginity:
In order that the body of Christ might be shown to be a real body, he was born of a woman; but in order that his Godhead might be made clear, he was born of a virgin.

St. Thomas Aquinas
It says something about Mary’s role in salvation.
Nor was Mary less than was befitting the Mother of Christ. When the apostles fled, she stood before the Cross and with reverent gaze beheld her son’s wounds, for she waited not for her child’s death, but the world’s salvation.
St. Ambrose
Finally, Mary’s divine motherhood says something about the role of the Church.
Born of the Father, Christ created his mother; formed as man in his mother, he glorified his Father. He, the son of Mary and the spouse of holy Church, has made the Church like to his mother, since he made it a mother for us and he kept it a virgin for himself. The Church, like Mary, has inviolate integrity and incorrupt fecundity. What Mary merited physically the Church has guarded spiritually, with the exception that Mary brought forth only one child while the Church has many children destined to be gathered into one body.
St. Augustine of Hippo
On a different level, close to our own concerns and spiritual endeavor, here is what St. Silouan had to say about Mary’s love of God:
We cannot fathom the depth of the love of the Mother of God, but this we know:
The greater the love, the greater the sufferings of the soul.
The fuller the love, the fuller the knowledge of God.
The more ardent the love, the more fervent the prayer.
The more perfect the love, the holier the life.
St. Silouan
A holy life can be many things. At the beginning of a new year it could and should mean the sanctification of time. Time is a precious commodity. It should also be a holy commodity. As someone remarked: “Twenty-five years ago, people were asking, ‘How can I get to heaven?’ Today they are asking, ‘How can I get through the day?’”

In this context, the digital clock takes on the deeper meaning of disconnectedness. Digital clocks tell us what time it is now. They don’t tell us about the past or about the future like a watch that has a face on it. It simply describes the present, right now. To that extent it becomes a metaphor for the Now Generation: no past, no future. Only now. People become what we call “digital livers.” They want it all now. They are a rootless, hurried people looking at a digital watch that gives no clue to the past or future. As someone wrote in a rather cynical poem.:

This is the age of the half-read page,
The quick hash and the mad dash.
This is the age of the bright night
And the nerves tight,
And the plane with a brief stop.
This is the age of the lamp tan in a short span,
The brain strain and the heart pain.
The catnaps till the spring snaps
And the fun is done.

A holy life marked by a true sense of the Incarnation should be inspired by the following New Year’s prayer:

Lord, you who live outside of time and reside in the imperishable moment,
We ask your blessing upon your gift of time.

Bless our calendars, those ordained lists of days, weeks and months,
Of holidays, holy days, fasts and feasts.
May they remind us of birthdays and other gift days, as they teach us
The secret that all life is meant for celebrations and contemplation.

Bless, Lord, this New Year, each of its 365 days and nights.
Bless us with happy seasons and a long life.
Grant to us, Lord, the New Year’s gift of a year of love.
And so let me conclude with this typically Irish verse:

May the road rise to meet you.
May the wind be always at your back.
May the sun shine warm upon your face.
And rains fall soft upon your fields.
And until we meet again,
May God hold you in the hollow of His hand.

________________________________________
URL for this page is http://www.udayton.edu/mary//meditations/MotherofGod.html

October 1st, St. Therese of the Child Jesus; October 2nd, The Guardian Angels; October 4th, The Feast Day of St. Francis of Assisi; October 5th, First Friday of the month; October 6th, The feast days of St. Bruno-Blessed Marie Rose Durocher and BVM. Also, First Saturday of the month.

Govern by all Thy Wisdom, O Lord, so that my soul may always be serving Thee as Thou dost Will, and not as I may choose. Do not punish me, I beseech Thee, by granting that which I wish or ask if it offended Thy Love, which would always live in me. Let me die to myself, so that I may love Thee. Let me live to Thee, Who art in Thyself, the True Life. St. Therese DE LISIEUX

Origin of the Novena

Father Putigan, a Jesuit, began the Novena to Saint Therese of the Child Jesus on December 3, 1925, asking the glorious Saint for one great favor. For nine days he recited the “Glory be to the Father” twenty-four times thanking the Holy Trinity for the favors and Graces showered on Saint Therese during the twenty-four years of her life on earth. The priest asked Saint Therese, that as a sign that his novena was heard he would receive from someone a freshly plucked rose. On the third day of the novena, an unknown person sought out Father Putigan and presented him with a beautiful rose.
Father Putigan began the second novena on December 24 of the same year, and as a sign, asked for a white rose. On the fourth day of this novena one of the Sister-nurses brought him a white rose saying:
“Saint Therese sent you this.”
Amazed, the priest asked “Where did you get this?”
“I was in the chapel,” said the Sister, “and as I was leaving I passed the altar above which hangs the beautiful picture of Saint Therese. This rose fell at my feet. I wanted to put it back into the bouquet, but a thought came to me that I should bring it to you.”
Father Putigan received the favors he had petitioned of the Little Flower of Jesus, and promised to spread the novena to increase devotion to, and bring her more honor.
In this fashion, from the ninth to the seventeenth of each month, those who want to participate in the Twenty four “Glory, be to the Father’s” novena, should add to those of their own, the intentions of all who are at that time making the novena, thus forming one great prayer in common.
________________________________________

THE NOVENAS

The First Novena

The Twenty-four “Glory be to the Father’s” novena can be said at any time. However, the ninth to the seventeenth of the month is particularly recommended for on those days the petitioner joins in prayer with all those making the novena.
Between the Glory Be’s, say “Saint Therese of the Child Jesus, pray for us”

The Second Novena

ST. THERESE, THE LITTLE FLOWER, PLEASE PICK ME A ROSE FROM THE HEAVENLY GARDEN AND SEND IT TO ME WITH A MESSAGE OF LOVE ASK GOD TO GRANT ME THE FA VOR I THEE IMPLORE AND TELL HIM I WILL LOVE HIM EACH DAY MORE AND MORE
(the above prayer, plus 5 Our Father’s, 5 Hail Mary’s, 5 Glory Be’s, must be said on 5 successive days, before 11 a.m. On the 5th day, the 5th set of prayers having been completed, offer one more set - 5 Our Father’s 5 Hail Mary’s, 5 Glory Be’s.)
From: http://www.geocities.com/Heartland/8878/Novena.htm

Marie-Francoise-Therese Martin, known as “The Little Flower of Jesus,” was born at Alencon, France, on January 2nd, 1873. Reared in a home of comfort and surrounded by refinements that would have spoiled an ordinary child, Teresa’s intelligence had an early dawning; which enabled her to comprehend the Divine Goodness far in advance of her tender years. Our Lord visited upon the child a severe trial–a strange malady from which there seemed no recovery. Her implicit confidence in God, however, overcame her infirmity and she progressed rapidly toward sanctity.

Teresa adopted flowers as the symbol of her love for her Divine Saviour and offered her practices in virtue, sacrifice, and mortification as flowers at the feet of Jesus. At fifteen she entered the Carmelite Convent at Lisieux, France, where she distinguished herself by punctual observance of the rule, burning love for God and wonderful trust in Him. Before she died, this “lily of delicious perfume”–as Pope Pius X. called her–revealed to the superiors her life story in pages of rarest beauty.

She died in the odor of sanctity on September 30th, 1897, at the age of 24. Since her death countless graces have been attributed to her intercession. Pope Benedict XV, in 1921 opened the way for the process of her beatification and she was declared Blessed by Pope Pius XI. on April 29, 1923, and was canonized on May 17, 1925.”

Taken from Lives of the Saints Compiled by Rev. Alban Butler (Copyright 1894 - apparently the copyright did not apply to the updates.)

St. Therese was named a Doctor of the Church in 1997.

St. Francis and the Christmas Creche FR. WILLIAM SAUNDERS

What is the origin of the Nativity Scene (creche)?
________________________________________

The story of the origin of the Christmas creche rests with the very holy man, St. Francis of Assisi.

In the year 1223, St. Francis, a deacon, was visiting the town of Grecio to celebrate Christmas. Greccio was a small town built on a mountainside overlooking a beautiful valley. The people had cultivated the fertile area with vineyards. St. Francis realized that the chapel of the Franciscan hermitage would be too small to hold the congregation for Midnight Mass. So he found a niche in the rock near the town square and set up the altar. However, this Midnight Mass would be very special, unlike any other Midnight Mass.

St. Bonaventure (d. 1274) in his Life of St. Francis of Assisi tells the story the best:

It happened in the third year before his death, that in order to excite the inhabitants of Grecio to commemorate the nativity of the Infant Jesus with great devotion, [St. Francis] determined to keep it with all possible solemnity; and lest he should be accused of lightness or novelty, he asked and obtained the permission of the sovereign Pontiff. Then he prepared a manger, and brought hay, and an ox and an ass to the place appointed. The brethren were summoned, the people ran together, the forest resounded with their voices, and that venerable night was made glorious by many and brilliant lights and sonorous psalms of praise. The man of God [St. Francis] stood before the manger, full of devotion and piety, bathed in tears and radiant with joy; the Holy Gospel was chanted by Francis, the Levite of Christ. Then he preached to the people around the nativity of the poor King; and being unable to utter His name for the tenderness of His love, He called Him the Babe of Bethlehem. A certain valiant and veracious soldier, Master John of Grecio, who, for the love of Christ, had left the warfare of this world, and become a dear friend of this holy man, affirmed that he beheld an Infant marvellously beautiful, sleeping in the manger, Whom the blessed Father Francis embraced with both his arms, as if he would awake Him from sleep. This vision of the devout soldier is credible, not only by reason of the sanctity of him that saw it, but by reason of the miracles which afterwards confirmed its truth. For example of Francis, if it be considered by the world, is doubtless sufficient to excite all hearts which are negligent in the faith of Christ; and the hay of that manger, being preserved by the people, miraculously cured all diseases of cattle, and many other pestilences; God thus in all things glorifying his servant, and witnessing to the great efficacy of his holy prayers by manifest prodigies and miracles.

Although the story is long old, the message is clear for us. Our own Nativity scenes which rest under our Christmas trees are a visible reminder of that night when our Savior was born. May we never forget to see in our hearts the little Babe of Bethlehem, who came to save us from sin. We must never forget that the wood of the manger that held Him so securely would one day give way to the wood of the cross. May we too embrace Him with all of our love as did St. Francis. To all of the readers of “Straight Answers,” I wish you a very holy Christmas.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENT

Saunders, Rev. William. “St. Francis and the Christmas Creche.” Arlington Catholic Herald.
This article is reprinted with permission from Arlington Catholic Herald.
________________________________________

FROM BETHLEHEM TO GRECCIO

The creche before St. Francis

St. Francis’ inspired embrace of the Nativity actually marked not so much the initiation of a tradition as the preservation of one.

The Roman Emperor Hadrian, who ruled early in what we now call the second century A.D., is said to have deliberately established a pagan temple upon the reputed site of Christ’s birth, in an attempt to quash Christianity. Origen, who wrote as an outlaw Christian in Roman North Africa during the third century, spoke of having visited the grotto site of Christ’s birth and having seen the actual manger in which the newborn Savior had been laid.

In the fourth century, with Christianity’s legalization and, ultimately, its establishment as the official religion of the Roman Empire, attention to the Nativity waxed. St. Jerome and St. Augustine said that Christ’s birthplace was drawing pilgrims from the entire Roman world.

Within Rome itself, an early Christian church, first known as Sancta Maria ad Praesepe, subsequently rebuilt as the Basilica of Santa Maria Maggiore, became closely associated with the presepio. Tradition holds that at one time, the church included a separate chapel built with stones from the Nativity grotto in Bethlehem. The chapel came to be known as the Praesepe, the Latin word for a manger or stall. It was thought also that relics of the Bethlehem manger found their way to the church.

Through the Early Middle Ages, images of the Nativity were frequently rendered by artists, many of them Byzantine, or Eastern Roman. In church services in the West, the Nativity was the subject of elaborate homilies, including singing and recitations. Since drama was still associated with the pagan theater, these presentations stopped just short of enactment of the Nativity; however, by the twelfth century, they had grown to be part of the Mystery Plays, elaborate public dramatizations of Biblical events. By that time, the elements of the Nativity scene as we know it today had been established.

Much of the buffoonery of the ancient pagan theater eventually re-emerged in the Mystery Plays, drawing denunciation by Pope Innocent III in the year 1207. It was within that context that St. Francis offered his seminal Nativity memorial on an Advent evening in Greccio in the year 1223. Visually, he distilled the presentation to a single element: a manger. And in so doing, re-established an air of reverence about the Nativity, an enduring triumph.
From: http://www.op.net/~bocassoc/Issue2/article1.htm

A PRAYER [From the Raccolta]

O glorious Saint Francis, who, even in thy youth, with a generous heart didst renounce the comfort and ease of thy father’s house in order to follow Jesus more closely in His humility and poverty, in His mortification and passionate love of the Cross, and didst thereby merit to behold the miraculous Stigmata impressed upon thy flesh and to bear them about with thee, obtain for us also, we pray, the grace of passing through our life here below, as though insensible to the ephemeral splendor of all earthly possessions, with our hearts constantly beating with love of Jesus Crucified even in the darkest and saddest hours of life and with our eyes serenely raised toward Heaven, as though already enjoying a foretaste of the eternal possession of the infinite Good with his divine and everlasting joys.

PRAYER 2 [From the Raccolta]

Lord Jesus Christ, Who, when the world was growing cold, didst renew in the flesh of blessed Francis, the sacred marks of Thy Passion in order to inflame our hearts with the fire of Thy love; mercifully grant that, by his merits and prayers, we may always carry the cross and bring forth fruits worthy of repentance: Who livest and reignest for ever and ever. Amen.
See below a beautiful painting of St. Francis that may be printed and framed

St. Francis of Assisi Venerating the Crucifix
GUIDO RENI
1631

Madonna with St. Zacharias by Parmigianino

Prayer to Our Lady of America, Patron of our Land:

Oh Immaculate Mother, Queen of our country, open our hearts, our homes, and our land to the coming of Jesus, your Divine Son. With Him, reign over us, O heavenly Lady, so pure and so bright with the radiance of Gods light shining in and about you. Be our leader against the powers of evil set upon wresting the world of souls, redeemed at such a great cost by the sufferings of your Son and of yourself, in union with Him, from that same Savior, Who loves us with infinite charity.

We gather about you, O chaste and holy Mother, Virgin Immaculate, Patroness of our beloved Land, determined to fight under your banner of holy purity against the wickedness that would make all the world an abyss of evil, without God and without your loving maternal care.

We consecrate our hearts, our homes, our land to your Most Pure Heart, O great Queen, that the kingdom of your Son, our Redeemer and our God, may be firmly established in us.

We ask no special sign of you, sweet Mother, for we believe in your great love for us, and we place in you our entire confidence. We promise to honor you by faith, love, and the purity of our lives according to your desire.

Reign over us, then, O Virgin Immaculate, with your Son Jesus Christ. May His Divine Heart and your most chaste Heart be ever enthroned and glorified among us. Use us, your children of America, as your instruments of peace among men and nations. Work your miracle of grace in us, so that we may be a glory to the Blessed Trinity, Who created, redeemed, and sanctifies us.

May your valiant spouse, St. Joseph, with the holy Angels and Saints, assist you and us in “renewing the face of the earth.” Then when our work is over, come, Holy Immaculate Mother, and as our Victorious Queen, lead us to the eternal kingdom, where your Son reigns forever as King.

September 29, 2007 Feast Day of the Archangels, Michael, Gabriel and Raphael

The occupation of angels

Angels, contrary to popular notion, are not merely occupied with strumming harps and floating on clouds. Indeed, they are busy beings who are working at definite assignments. In relation to God, angels praise and glorify God. At the birth of Jesus, we see them performing this work before a watching group of shepherds, and singing “Glory to God in the highest” (Luke 2:13-14). Angels reveal and transmit God’s message to man. Gabriel, whose name means “hero of God”, brought messages to Daniel (Daniel 8:16; 9:21); to Zacharias (Luke 1:19); and to Mary (Luke 1:26). An angel brought an answer to Daniel’s prayer. These supernatural beings worship God (Hebrews 1:6; Revelation 5:8-13); they rejoice in his works (Job 38:6-7); they serve him (Psalm 103:20), and are instruments of his judgment (Revelation 7:1; 8:2).
Michael is named in the Scriptures as being the archangel, or highest ranking angel. In the Old Testament he is revealed to be the guardian angel of Israel (Daniel 10:21; 12:1), while in the New Testament his voice will be heard at the rapture of the church, and is revealed as the leader of God’s armies in opposition to Satan (Revelation 12:7). Apparently, Michael was involved in the burial of Moses (Jude 9).
Supernatural beings participated closely in the life and ministry of Jesus Christ. Angels heralded his conception and birth (Luke 1:26-28), directed his family while he was a boy (Matthew 2:13-21), ministered to him at the beginning (Matthew 4:11) and the end of his ministry (Luke 22:43); rolled away the stone from the empty tomb (Matthew 28:1-2); and witnessed his ascension into Heaven (Acts 1:10-11).
Humans and angels interact, though we are seldom aware of just how much interaction is occurring. Angels help believers (Hebrews 1:14); bring messages from the Lord (Daniel 7:15-27; Revelation 1:1); bring answers to prayer (Acts 12:5-10) and encouragement (Acts 27:23-24); guard believers; transport believers into the presence of Jesus at death (Luke 16:22); and observe believers. Angels are present in our worship services (1 Corinthians 11:10), and they observe the whole plan of salvation with amazement (1 Peter 1:12). From: http://www.brfwitness.org/Articles/1997v32n6.htm

St. Raphael is one of seven Archangels who stand before the throne of the Lord. He was sent by God to help Tobit, Tobiah and Sarah. At the time, Tobit was blind and Tobiah’s betrothed, Sarah, had had seven bridegrooms perish on the night of their weddings. Raphael accompanied Tobiah into Media disguised as a man named Azariah. Raphael helped him through his difficulties and taught him how to safely enter marriage with Sarah. Tobiah said that Raphael caused him to have his wife and that he gave joy to Sarah’s parents for driving out the evil spirit in her. He also gave Raphael credit for his father’s seeing the light of heaven and for receiving all good things through his intercession. Besides Raphael, Michael and Gabriel are the only Archangels mentioned by name in the bible. Raphael’s name means “God heals.” This identity came about because of the biblical story which claims that he “healed” the earth when it was defiled by the sins of the fallen angels in the apocryphal book of Enoch. Raphael is also identified as the angel who moved the waters of the healing sheep pool. He is also the patron of Catholic singles, of happy meetings, of nurses, of physicians, the blind, and of travelers. His feast day is September 29th From:http://www.straphael.net/saint-raphael-catholic-singles-patron.php

The name Gabriel means “man of God,” or “God has shown himself mighty.” It appears first in the prophesies of Daniel in the Old Testament. The angel announced to Daniel the prophecy of the seventy weeks. His name also occurs in the apocryphal book of Henoch. He was the angel who appeared to Zachariah to announce the birth of St. John the Baptizer. Finally, he announced to Mary that she would bear a Son Who would be conceived of the Holy Spirit, Son of the Most High, and Saviour of the world. The feast day is September 29th. St. Gabriel is the patron of communications workers.

St. Michael, the Archangel

St. Michael, the Archangel - Feast day - September 29th The name Michael signifies “Who is like to God?” and was the war cry of the good angels in the battle fought in heaven against Satan and his followers. Holy Scripture describes St. Michael as “one of the chief princes,” and leader of the forces of heaven in their triumph over the powers of hell. He has been especially honored and invoked as patron and protector by the Church from the time of the Apostles. Although he is always called “the Archangel,” the Greek Fathers and many others place him over all the angels - as Prince of the Seraphim. St. Michael is the patron of grocers, mariners, paratroopers, police and sickness.
From: www.catholic.org/saints/saint.php?saint_id=308om:

Autumn begins September 23, 2007 this year.

THE CHEMISTRY OF AUTUMN COLORS

Every autumn across the Northern Hemisphere, diminishing daylight hours and falling temperatures induce trees to prepare for winter. In these preparations, they shed billions of tons of leaves. In certain regions, such as our own, the shedding of leaves is preceded by a spectacular color show. Formerly green leaves turn to brilliant shades of yellow, orange, and red. These color changes are the result of transformations in leaf pigments.

Red Maple

During summer, the leaves of trees are factories producing sugar from carbon dioxide and water by the action of light on chlorophyll. Chlorophyll causes the leaves to appear green. (The leaves of some trees, such as birches and cottonwoods, also contain carotene; these leaves appear brighter green, because carotene absorbs blue-green light.) Water and nutrients flow from the roots, through the branches, and into the leaves. The sugars produced by photosynthesis flow from the leaves to other parts of the tree, where some of the chemical energy is used for growth and some is stored. The shortening days and cool nights of autumn trigger changes in the tree. One of these changes is the growth of a corky membrane between the branch and the leaf stem. This membrane interferes with the flow of nutrients into the leaf. Because the nutrient flow is interrupted, the production of chlorophyll in the leaf declines, and the green color of the leaf fades. If the leaf contains carotene, as do the leaves of birch and hickory, it will change from green to bright yellow as the chlorophyll disappears. In some trees, as the concentration of sugar in the leaf increases, the sugar reacts to form anthocyanins. These pigments cause the yellowing leaves to turn red. Red maples, red oaks, and sumac produce anthocyanins in abundance and display the brightest reds and purples in the autumn landscape.

The range and intensity of autumn colors is greatly influenced by the weather. Low temperatures destroy chlorophyll, and if they stay above freezing, promote the formation of anthocyanins. Bright sunshine also destroys chlorophyll and enhances anthocyanin production. Dry weather, by increasing sugar concentration in sap, also increases the amount of anthocyanin. So the brightest autumn colors are produced when dry, sunny days are followed by cool, dry nights.
From: http://scifun.chem.wisc.edu/chemweek/fallcolr/fallcolr.html

St. Hannibal Di Francia was the Ecclesiastical Censor of Luisa’s writings until his death in 1927. Volumes 1-19 bear his Nihil Obstat. Additionally, he was responsible for publishing Luisa’s work, The Hours of the Passion, in 1915

OFFERING OF THE HUMAN WILL TO THE CELESTIAL QUEEN

Sweetest Mother, here I am prostrate before Your throne. I am Your little child who wants to give you all my filial love; and, as Your child, I want to interlace all the little flowers, the exclamations, my promises that I have made so many times in this month of graces of no longer doing my will; and forming a crown, I want to put it in Your lap as proof of love and thanksgiving to my Mother.

But that is not enough; I want You to take it in Your hands as a sign that You accept my gift; and at the touch of Your maternal fingers convert it for me into so many suns, at least for as many times as I have sought to do the Divine Will in my little acts.

Ah, yes, Queen Mother, Your child wants to give You the homages of light and of most refulgent suns. I know that You have so many of these suns, but they are not the suns of Your child. Indeed, I want to give You mine in order to tell You that I love You and to engage You to love me. Holy Mother, You smile at me and in all goodness You accept my gift; and I thank You heartily. But I want to say so many things to You; I want to enclose my pains, my fears, my weaknesses and all my being in Your maternal Heart as in a place of refuge for me. I want to consecrate my will to You. Ah, O my Mother, accept it; make it a triumph of grace and a field where the Divine Will may extend Its Kingdom! Thus my will consecrated to You will make us inseparable and will keep us in continual rapport. The doors of Heaven will not be closed to me because, having consecrated my will to You, You will give me Yours in exchange. So, O my Mother, come to be with Your child on earth; and the child will go to live with its Mother in Heaven. Oh, how happy I will be!

Ah, dearest Mother, to make the consecration of my will to You more solemn, I call the Most Holy Trinity, all the angels, all the saints; and, before all, I profess and I swear of making a solemn consecration of my will to my Heavenly Mother.

And now, Sovereign Queen, in conclusion I ask You for Your holy blessing for me and for everyone. May Your blessing be the celestial dew which descends upon sinners and converts them, covers the afflicted and consoles them, descends upon the entire world and transforms it into good, descends over the purging souls and smothers the fire which burns them. May Your blessing be the pledge of salvation for all souls. Amen.

Adela Maria; Much is not written about the young life of Jesus and Mary and Joseph. Can you visualize the child and his mother setting up the booth that Joseph, His earth father, had built? I would love to celebrate the festival of booths today, with my Jewish brethren. What a sight that would be?

Celebrated this year September 27, 2007 (Jewish Year 5668)

A Festival of Faith

Klezmer I Artwork by: Philip Winestone
www.art.com

Sukkot- Booths
________________________________________
The Festival of Sukkot begins on Tishri 15, the fifth day after Yom Kippur. It is quite a drastic transition, from one of the most solemn holidays in our year to one of the most joyous.

This festival is sometimes referred to as Zeman Simkhateinu, the Season of our Rejoicing. Sukkot lasts for seven days. The two days following the festival are separate holidays, Shemini Atzeret and Simkhat Torah, but are commonly thought of as part of Sukkot.

The word “Sukkot” means “booths,” and refers to the temporary dwellings that we are commanded to live in during this holiday. The name of the holiday is frequently translated “The Feast of Tabernacles,” which, like many translations of technical Jewish terms, isn’t terribly useful unless you already know what the term is referring to. The Hebrew pronunciation of Sukkot is “Sue COAT,” but is often pronounced as in Yiddish, to rhyme with “BOOK us.”

Like Passover and Shavu’ot, Sukkot has a dual significance: historical and agricultural. The holiday commemorates the forty-year period during which the children of Israel were wandering in the desert, living in temporary shelters. Sukkot is also a harvest festival, and is sometimes referred to as Chag Ha-Asif, the Festival of Ingathering.

The festival of Sukkot is instituted in Leviticus 23:33 et seq. No work is permitted on the first and second days of the holiday. Work is permitted on the remaining days. These intermediate days on which work is permitted are referred to as Chol Ha-Mo’ed, as are the intermediate days of Passover.
In honor of the holiday’s historical significance, we are commanded to dwell in temporary shelters, as our ancestors did in the wilderness. The commandment to “dwell” in a sukkah can be fulfilled by simply eating all of one’s meals there; however, if the weather, climate, and one’s health permit, one should live in the sukkah as much as possible, including sleeping in it.

A sukkah must have at least three walls covered with a material that will not blow away in the wind. Canvas covering tied or nailed down is acceptable and quite common in the United States. A sukkah may be any size, so long as it is large enough for you to fulfill the commandment of dwelling in it. The roof of the sukkah must be made of material referred to as sekhakh (literally, covering). To fulfill the commandment, sekhakh must be something that grew from the ground and was cut off, such as tree branches, corn stalks, bamboo reeds, sticks, or two-by-fours. Sekhakh must be left loose, not tied together or tied down. Sekhakh must be placed sparsely enough that rain can get in, and preferably sparsely enough that the stars can be seen, but not so sparsely that more than ten inches is open at any point or that there is more light than shade. The sekhakh must be put on last.
It is common practice, and highly commendable, to decorate the sukkah. In the northeastern United States, Jews commonly hang dried squash and corn in the sukkah to decorate it, because these vegetables are readily available at that time for the American holidays of Halloween and Thanksgiving. Building and decorating a sukkah is a fun, family project, much like decorating the Christmas tree is for Christians. It is a sad commentary on modern American Judaism that most of the highly assimilated Jews who complain about being deprived of the fun of having and decorating a Christmas tree have never even heard of Sukkot.

The following blessing is recited when eating a meal in the sukkah:

Baruch atah adonai eloheinu melech ha’olam asher
kid’shanu b’mitzvotav v’tzivanu leisheiv basukkah.

Many Americans, upon seeing a decorated sukkah for the first time, remark on how much the sukkah (and the holiday generally) reminds them of Thanksgiving. This is not entirely coincidental. Our American pilgrims, who originated the Thanksgiving holiday, were deeply religious people. When they were trying to find a way to express their thanks for their survival and for the harvest, they looked to the Bible for an appropriate way of celebrating and based their holiday in part on Sukkot. (Nifty facts they don’t teach you in public school!)

Another observance related to Sukkot involves what are known as The Four Species (arba minim in Hebrew) or the lulav and etrog. We are commanded to take these four plants and use them to “rejoice before the L-rd.” The four species in question are an etrog (a citrus fruit native to Israel), a palm branch (in Hebrew, lulav), a myrtle branch (hadas) and a willow branch (arava).

Every morning of Sukkot, except on Shabbat, it is the custom to hold the lulav in the right hand and the etrog in the left. Bringing them together (with the pitam, the stem of the etrog pointing downward), the following blessing is recited:

Baruch atah adonai eloheinu melech ha’olam asher
kid’shanu b’mitzvotav v’tzivanu al n’tilat lulav.

The four species are also held during the Hallel prayer in religious services, and are held during processions around the bimah (the pedestal where the Torah is read) each day during the holiday.

These processions commemorate similar processions around the altar of the ancient Temple in Jerusalem.

The processions are known as Hoshanahs, because while the procession is made, we recite a prayer with the refrain, “Hosha na!” (please save us!). On the seventh day of Sukkot, seven circuits are made. For this reason, the seventh day of Sukkot is known as Hoshanah Rabbah (the great Hoshanah).

List of Dates

Sukkot will begin on the following days on the American calendar:
October 7, 2006 (Jewish Year 5667)
September 27, 2007 (Jewish Year 5668)
October 14, 2008 (Jewish Year 5669)
October 3, 2009 (Jewish Year 5770)
September 23, 2010 (Jewish year 5771)
October 13, 2011 (Jewish year 5772)

**Leviticus 23:33 And HaShem spoke unto Moses, saying:
2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them: The appointed seasons of HaShem, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, even these are My appointed seasons.
3 Six days shall work be done; but on the seventh day is a Sabbath of solemn rest, a holy convocation; ye shall do no manner of work; it is a Sabbath unto HaShem in all your dwellings.
4 These are the appointed seasons of HaShem, even holy convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their appointed season.
5 In the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month at dusk, is HaShem’S passover.
6 And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread unto HaShem; seven days ye shall eat unleavened bread.
7 In the first day ye shall have a holy convocation; ye shall do no manner of servile work.
8 And ye shall bring an offering made by fire unto HaShem seven days; in the seventh day is a holy convocation; ye shall do no manner of servile work.
9 And HaShem spoke unto Moses saying:
10 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them: When ye are come into the land which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring the sheaf of the first-fruits of your harvest unto the priest.
11 And he shall wave the sheaf before HaShem, to be accepted for you; on the morrow after the Sabbath the priest shall wave it.
12 And in the day when ye wave the sheaf, ye shall offer a he-lamb without blemish of the first year for a burnt offering unto HaShem.
13 And the meal offering thereof shall be two tenth parts of an ephah of fine flour mingled with oil, an offering made by fire unto HaShem for a sweet savour; and the drink offering thereof shall be of wine, the fourth part of a hin.
14 And ye shall eat neither bread, nor parched corn, nor fresh ears, until this selfsame day, until ye have brought the offering of your G-d; it is a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings.
15 And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the day of rest, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the waving; seven weeks shall there be complete;
16 even unto the morrow after the seventh week shall ye number fifty days; and ye shall present a new meal-offering unto HaShem.
17 Ye shall bring out of your dwellings two wave-loaves of two tenth parts of an ephah; they shall be of fine flour, they shall be baked with leaven, for first-fruits unto HaShem.
18 And ye shall present with the bread seven lambs without blemish of the first year, and one young bullock, and two rams; they shall be a burnt-offering unto HaShem, with their meal-offering, and their drink-offerings, even an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto HaShem.
19 And ye shall offer one he-goat for a sin-offering, and two he-lambs of the first year for a sacrifice of peace-offerings.
20 And the priest shall wave them with the bread of the first-fruits for a wave-offering before HaShem, with the two lambs; they shall be holy to HaShem for the priest.
21 And ye shall make proclamation on the selfsame day; there shall be a holy convocation unto you; ye shall do no manner of servile work; it is a statute for ever in all your dwellings throughout your generations.
22 And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt not wholly reap the corner of thy field, neither shalt thou gather the gleaning of thy harvest; thou shalt leave them for the poor, and for the stranger: I am HaShem your G-d.
23 And HaShem spoke unto Moses, saying:
24 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying: In the seventh month, in the first day of the month, shall be a solemn rest unto you, a memorial proclaimed with the blast of horns, a holy convocation.
25 Ye shall do no manner of servile work; and ye shall bring an offering made by fire unto HaShem.
26 And HaShem spoke unto Moses, saying:
27 Howbeit on the tenth day of this seventh month is the day of atonement; there shall be a holy convocation unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls; and ye shall bring an offering made by fire unto HaShem.
28 And ye shall do no manner of work in that same day; for it is a day of atonement, to make atonement for you before HaShem your G-d.
29 For whatsoever soul it be that shall not be afflicted in that same day, he shall be cut off from his people.
30 And whatsoever soul it be that doeth any manner of work in that same day, that soul will I destroy from among his people.
31 Ye shall do no manner of work; it is a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings.
32 It shall be unto you a sabbath of solemn rest, and ye shall afflict your souls; in the ninth day of the month at even, from even unto even, shall ye keep your sabbath.
33 And HaShem spoke unto Moses, saying:
34 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying: On the fifteenth day of this seventh month is the feast of tabernacles for seven days unto HaShem.
35 On the first day shall be a holy convocation; ye shall do no manner of servile work.
36 Seven days ye shall bring an offering made by fire unto HaShem; on the eighth day shall be a holy convocation unto you; and ye shall bring an offering made by fire unto HaShem; it is a day of solemn assembly; ye shall do no manner of servile work.
37 These are the appointed seasons of HaShem, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to bring an offering made by fire unto HaShem, a burnt-offering, and a meal-offering, a sacrifice, and drink-offerings, each on its own day;
38 beside the sabbaths of HaShem, and beside your gifts, and beside all your vows, and beside all your freewill-offerings, which ye give unto HaShem.
39 Howbeit on the fifteenth day of the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruits of the land, ye shall keep the feast of HaShem seven days; on the first day shall be a solemn rest, and on the eighth day shall be a solemn rest.
40 And ye shall take you on the first day the fruit of goodly trees, branches of palm-trees, and boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook, and ye shall rejoice before HaShem your G-d seven days.
41 And ye shall keep it a feast unto HaShem seven days in the year; it is a statute for ever in your generations; ye shall keep it in the seventh month.
42 Ye shall dwell in booths seven days; all that are home-born in Israel shall dwell in booths;
43 that your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of the land of Egypt: I am HaShem your G-d.
44 And Moses declared unto the children of Israel the appointed seasons of HaShem.

**HaShem
(”the name”). Commonly used to refer to God, while avoiding casual use of His name in conversation

Rabbi Poster by Josh Michaels

From the Bible
“Also in the fifteenth day of the seventh, when you have gathered in the fruits of the land, you shall keep a feast unto the Lord seven days: on the first day shall be a Sabbath, a solemn rest, and on the eighth day shall be a solemn rest.” “And you shall take for yourselves on the first day the boughs of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook; and you shall rejoice before the Lord your God seven days. And you shall keep it a feast unto the Lord seven days in the year; it shall be a statute forever in your generations; you shall celebrate it in the seventh month.” “You shall dwell in booths seven days; all that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths; that your gene- rations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of the Land of Egypt.” “I AM THE LORD YOUR GOD.” And Moses declared unto the Children of Israel the appointed seasons of the Lord.”
Leviticus: 23,39-45

Introduction

The festival of Sukkot is rooted in the Bible, which delineates its basic laws and recounts the historical events related to it.

According to the Pentateuch, HAG HA-SUKKOT (Feast of Booths) or HAG HA-ASIF (Feast of Ingathering), as the holiday is alternately termed, is one of the three festivals on which the Israelites were enjoined to make a pilgrimage to the Temple in Jerusalem. It prescribes the manner of observance — dwelling in booths, prohibition of work on the first and eighth days, offering sacrifices, use of the Four Species, and rejoicing over the harvest.
The people were commanded to assemble and hear the reading of the Law of Moses every seventh year, on the Feast of Booths.

Data

The Festival has nine days (eight in Israel) and begins on the 15th of Tishri.
In addition to the first days there are four intervening days (third to sixth inclusive) known as Chol Hamo’ed — weekdays of the Festival. There are three further days, with characteristics of their own making a combined nine day festival period.

Names
Chag HaSukkot: Festival of Booths (Lev. 23,34).
Chag Ha’Asif : Festival of Ingathering (Exod. 23,16)
Zeman Simchateinu: Season of our Rejoicing (Deut. 16,14)
Chag : The Feast (Lev. 23, 39-41)
The first two days are called Sukkot.
The seventh day is called Hoshanah Rabbah - The Great Hoshanah.
The eighth day is called Shimini Atzeret - The Feast of the Eight days or the Eighth Day of Solemn
Assembly.
The ninth day is called Simchat Torah - Rejoicing of the Law. (This day is really the second day of Shimini Atzeret).

The Temple Period

The dedication of the Temple in Jerusalem during the reign of King Solomon took place on Sukkot, and this historic event is described in detail in I Kings and 2 Chronicles.
First Kings also describes the rebellion of Jeroboam against Rehoboam, King Solomon’s successor. To show his independence, Jeroboam, among other changes, changed the date for the commemoration of the feast.

The biblical books of Ezra and Nehemiah contain accounts of the reinstitution of the celebration of Sukkot in Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile.

The prophet Zechariah foresaw a period when all nations will worship one God and will observe the Feast of Booths. The idea of a universal religious brotherhood is confirmed in the rabbinic dictum:
“On the Feast of Tabernacles, the Israelites offered seventy bullocks for the seventy nations of the world” (Midrash Tanhuma on Pinhas).

A Sukkot Summary

Sukkot is also historically a national celebration–CHAG HA-ASIF–the Harvest Festival. At this time of year the farmer had already gathered his harvest and was relaxing before the first rains. It is only in relation to Sukkot that the Torah says,
“You will rejoice before the Lord your G-d.”
This is why Sukkot is also the only holiday called, “ZMAN SIMCHATENU”– the season of our rejoicing.

Through the Ages

Solomon’s temple in Jerusalem was consecrated during Chag Ha-Asif, and because of this, the holiday of Sukkot became the first of the three REGALIM (pilgrimage festivals celebrated in Jerusalem: Sukkot, Passover and Shavuot).
When Solomon went to Jerusalem, he went with all the people of Israel. The Cohanim (priests) and the Levites brought up all the holy vessels in the Tabernacle and G-d’s altar (the Ark). King Solomon and all the Congregation of Israel that were assembled with him sacrificed sheep and oxen before the Ark.

After the Babylonian exile, Chag Ha-Asif became known as Sukkot. This was in remembrance of the days our ancestors left Egypt and dwelled in booths (Sukkot);
“for in booths I sat the children of Israel when I took them from the land of Egypt” (Leviticus 23:41).
The Torah names the first seven days of Sukkot “Chag Ha-Sukkot”–The Festival of Booths–for during these days we are commanded to sit in the Sukkah. In Israel, Sukkot is celebrated for eight days, while in all other places nine days are celebrated. The eighth day is called Atzeret, and the last day is called Simchat Torah. The first and eighth days are both holy days, and no work is permitted.
Before Sukkot, every Jew builds a Sukkah in his yard where he and his family join in the Sukkot meal. Chassidim (men of good deeds) begin building the Sukkah immediately after Yom Kippur ends, so as to proceed directly from mitzvah to mitzvah:
“they will go from strength to strength” –Psalms 85.

Home and Community Customs

The mitzvah of ARBA’AT HA-MINIM, the four species, symbolizes national unity: The ETROG and LULAV symbolize a full life of happiness and love of G-d. The HADAS and ARAVA represent the weaknesses of man. On Sukkot, it is a mitzvah to invite poor Torah students to join in the meals. In extending this invitation, the Ushpizin are also hosted– Arbraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Aaron and David. This custom represents our forefather Abraham’s mitzvah of inviting guests.

Communal Customs

The seventh day of the mitzvah of Sukkah and “the four species” was named Hosha’nah Rabbah for the prayer “Hosha’nah.” On this day, the altar was circled seven times, while the following words were repeated-
“Save now, I beseech you, G-d; G-d, I beseech you, send now prosperity.”
Today, we march around the Bimah (reader’s pulpit) seven times with the Torah, reciting the same Hosha’nah prayer. On this day, the LULAVIM wave repeatedly, signifying the nation’s prayer for rain.
The night of Hosha’nah Rabbah is the culmination of judgement, the day when our future fate is decided upon and sealed for the coming year. The night has thus come to be called LEYL HA-CHOTAM–the night of the sealing of man’s fate.

On SIMCHAT TORAH (the last day of the Sukkot festival), the annual cycle of the Torah reading is completed, and immediately begun again– symbolizing the nation’s eternity.
The reader who finished the last portion of the Torah is called CHATAN TORAH, bridegroom of the Torah, and the reader who begins “BERESHIT” (the first portion of the Torah) is called CHATAN BERESHIT, bridegroom of Genesis.
On this day, the Torah is lovingly surrounded with dancing, while children carry flags garnished with apples at the end of sticks.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENT:
The materials in this file have been adapted from the “SUCCOT” folder written and produced by the former Publications Division of the Youth and Hechalutz Department, WZO and from “SUKKOT”, a leaflet by the American Zionist Youth Foundation, WZO, New York.

This week: Sunday the 9th: Grandparents Day; Tuesday the 11th: Patriot’s Day; Wednesday the 12th: The Most Holy Name of the Virgin Mary; Thursday the 13th; Rosh Hashanah 5768; Friday the 14th The Exaltation of the Cross; Saturday the 15th Our Lady of Sorrows.

I am a grandmother. I wish to tell you what happened to me last Sunday at Mass. The Feast of the Body and Blood of Christ.

I arrived at church early so that I could say my Rosary. The church was fairly empty. A few of we elderly were already seated and praying

Five minutes before Mass the church filled up quickly; and by the time the priest came down the isle; the church was filled to capacity. Except for the pew directly in front of me.

A family of 6 came into that pew with a clatter and a screech!

THE FOUR BOYS RANGING FROM BABY TO 9 YEARS OF AGE COULD NOT SIT STILL OR CONTAIN THEIR URGE TO BELLOW, GROWL, HOLLER, AND SHOUT! They did that throughout the entire Mass.

I know that today’s definition of that kind of behavior is called and labeled Attention Deficit Disorder. But, I know it was something other. The three year old howled during choir singing and the entrance song louder than a grown man. ‘YOR, YOR, YOR, YOR,YOOOOOOR! The Baby kept reaching out for it’s siblings to pinch and scowl and growl at them at the same time…trying to put out its mother’s eyes; the other two older boys were very quiet and extremely passive to this demonstration. Sometimes giggling in embarrassment. Mom and Dad were very busy trying to give the children love, quiet admonition, patience and good example.

At one point during Transubstantiation, I reached across the pew to stop baby from falling into the aisle he was trying to get to. The father had just left with the three year old to give peace to the people around.

Baby had to hang onto the back of my front pew where I was kneeling; he could not walk without holding on. We came face to face.

The child had beautiful red hair and pristine blue eyes. He growled at me and lowered his little baby face ; his blue eyes turned dark and full of rage as he pulled them back into his little head. He lowered his head further down to his chin; and kept reinforcing his stance…I was looking at something I had never seen before. I reached over to him and put my hand on him and said: “You are a beautiful little boy, do nice’; His mother reached out to hold him steady and he clung to her. This time he didn’t try to bite her mouth. He lifted his head and became a child and reached out to give me five…he did that 11 times and threw me a kiss. We went up to receive the Eucharist and when it was time to go I did “bye bye” and so did he. Much more had transpired during mass with the father; and the mother, and their children; and I must add the celebrant, the altar boy and the entire congregation. All were mesmerized with the little children that had managed to disrupt the entire mass for all who were there! I believe that those that were seated close around us were in shock.

What do I think? “We need to pray to Heaven to save our children from the evil one.! “

Mary, Mother of Sorrow, save our children from the wicked snares of the devil. Cast out the evil one , throw Thy mantle across the families of America and of the whole world! Petition Thy beloved Son in His Holy and Merciful Justice to forgive our sinfulness, heal our brokenness and to make us one with Him in the Holy Spirit and in the Glory of God the Father. Amen.

I also advise families to ask the pastors of their churches to provide Holy Water and Fonts so that families may bless themselves upon going out into the world; and upon entering their homes going back in from the world.

Am I an old prude? I don’t think so. I have five children of my own…all within 11 to 13 months apart. I had ten pregnancies. I so love children .I offer up to the Divine Will of the Creator, the innocence of the little ones in reparation for the sins of their parents. I wish to glorify Him by offering the beauty of his little creatures to Him always and forever to thank Him for the gift of their life and innocence. We must all enter into His kingdom as children…are we not? Pray…pray….pray. Use the rosary as your weapon of holiness. Arm yourselves with prayer.

Wear His Cross; say the rosary of Our Lady of Sorrows; Call out Our Mother’s Name…Mary, Mother of God, your children need you. From Adela Maria, BSP

The Exaltation of the Holy Cross
Feast DaySeptember 14th

Holy Cross - San Clemente, Rome
(Detail of Apse mosaic, 12th Century)

Adoramus te, christe, et benedicimus tibi,
quia per crucem tuam redemisti mundum.
We adore thee, O Christ, and we bless thee,
for by thy cross thou hast redeemed the world.
+ + +
For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten son, that whosoever believeth in Him may not perish, but have everlasting life.

- John 3:16 (Douay)
Introduction | Prayer, Scripture | Suggestions for Family Celebration
________________________________________

On the Feast of the Exaltation of the Cross (or Triumph of the Cross) we honor the Holy Cross by which Christ redeemed the world. The public veneration of the Cross of Christ originated in the fourth century, according to early accounts, beginning with the miraculous discovery of the cross on September 14, 326, by Saint Helen, mother of Constantine, while she was on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem — the same day that two churches built at the site of Calvary by Constantine were dedicated.
The observance of the Feast of the Exaltation (probably from a Greek word meaning “bringing to light”) of the Cross has been celebrated by Christians on September 14 ever since. In the Western Church, the feast came into prominence in the seventh century, apparently inspired by the recovery of a portion of the Cross, said to have been taken from Jerusalem the Persians, by the Roman emperor Heraclius in 629.
Christians “exalt” the Cross of Christ as the instrument of our salvation. Adoration of the Cross is, thus, adoration of Jesus Christ, the God Man, who suffered and died on this Roman instrument of torture for our redemption from sin and death. The cross represents the One Sacrifice by which Jesus, obedient even unto death, accomplished our salvation. The cross is a symbolic summary of the Passion, Crucifixion and Resurrection of Christ — all in one image.
The Cross — because of what it represents — is the most potent and universal symbol of the Christian faith. It has inspired both liturgical and private devotions: for example, the Sign of the Cross, which is an invocation of the Holy Trinity; the “little” Sign of the Cross on head, lips and heart at the reading of the Gospel; praying the Stations (or Way) of the Cross; and the Veneration of the Cross by the faithful on Good Friday by kissing the feet of the image of Our Savior crucified.
Placing a crucifix (the cross with an image of Christ’s body upon it) in churches and homes, in classrooms of Catholic schools and in other Catholic institutions, or wearing this image on our persons, is a constant reminder — and witness — of Christ’s ultimate triumph, His victory over sin and death through His suffering and dying on the Cross.
We remember Our Lord’s words, “He who does not take up his cross and follow me is not worthy of me. He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life for my sake shall find it.” (Mt 10:38,39). Meditating on these words we unite ourselves — our souls and bodies — with His obedience and His sacrifice; and we rejoice in this inestimable gift through which we have the hope of salvation and the glory.
Dying, you destroyed our death; rising you restored our life.
Save us by your cross, Christ our Redeemer.
(Antiphon for Afternoon prayer)

Prayer, Scripture

Collect:
God our Father,
in obedience to you your only Son accepted death on the Cross for the salvation of mankind.
We acknowledge the mystery of the Cross on earth. May we receive the gift of redemption in heaven.
We ask this through our Lord Jesus Christ, your Son, who lives and reigns with you and the Holy Spirit, one God, for ever and ever.
-
First Reading: Numbers 21: 4b-9
The people became impatient on the way. And the people spoke against God and against Moses, “Why have you brought us up out of Egypt to die in the wilderness? For there is no food and no water, and we loathe this worthless food.” Then the LORD sent fiery serpents among the people, and they bit the people, so that many people of Israel died. And the people came to Moses, and said, “We have sinned, for we have spoken against the LORD and against you; pray to the LORD, that he take away the serpents from us.” So Moses prayed for the people. And the LORD said to Moses, “Make a fiery serpent, and set it on a pole; and every one who is bitten, when he sees it, shall live.” So Moses made a bronze serpent, and set it on a pole; and if a serpent bit any man, he would look at the bronze serpent and live.
Second Reading:Philippians 2:6-11
Though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form he humbled himself and became obedient unto death, even death on a cross. Therefore God has highly exalted him and bestowed on him the name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
Gospel Reading:John 3:13-17
No one has ascended into heaven but he who descended from heaven, the Son of man. And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so must the Son of man be lifted up, that whoever believes in him may have eternal life.”

For God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life. For God sent the Son into the world, not to condemn the world, but that the world might be saved through him.
+ + +

For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have eternal life.
For God sent the Son into the world, not to condemn the world, but that the world might be saved through Him.
He who believes in Him is not condemned; He who does not believe is condemned already, because He has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.
— John 3:16-18
+ + +
In [God ] we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses, according to the riches of His grace, which He lavished upon us. For He has made known to us in all wisdom and insight the mystery of His will, according to His purpose, which he set forth in Christ as a plan for the fullness of time, to unite all things to Him, things in heaven and things on earth.
— Ephesians 1:7-8
+ + +
Christ Jesus, who, though He was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being born in the likenes of men. And being found in human form He humbled Himself and became obedient unto death, even death on a cross.
Therefore God has highly exalted Him and bestowed on Him the name that is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
— Philippians 2:5-11
+ + +
You know that you were ransomed from the futile ways inherited from your fathers, not with perishable things such as silver or gold, but with the precious blood of Christ, like that of a lamb without blemish or spot. Through Him you have confidence in God, who raised Him from the dead and gave Him glory, so that your faith and hope are in God.
— I Peter:18,19,21
(Scripture passages from the Revised Standard Version - Catholic Edition)
+ + +
Jesus dies upon the Cross
Meditation on the Twelfth Station by John Henry Cardinal Newman
“Consummatum est.” It is completed — it has come to a full end. The mystery of God’s love toward us is acomplished. The price is paid, and we are redeemed. The Eternal Father determined not to pardon us without a price, in order to show us especial favor. He condescended to make us valuable to Him. What we buy we put a value on. He might have saved us without a price — by the mere fiat of His will. But to show His love for us He took a price, which, if there was to be a price set upon us at all, if there was any ransom at all to be taken for the guilt of our sins, could be nothing short of the death of His Son in our nature. O my God and Father, Thou hast valued us so much as to pay the highest of all possible prices for our sinful souls — and shall we not love and choose Thee above all things as the one necessary and one only good?

Suggestions for family activities

If possible attend Mass together. Consider taking your family to a church that has especially fine Stations of the Cross. Look at the images and explain their meaning. At each Station pray, “We adore thee, O Christ, and we bless thee, for by thy Cross thou hast redeemed the world”. At the end, have the children kneel before the Blessed Sacrament and say a Hail Mary, an Our Father, and a Glory be.
Make the evening meal today more festive than ordinary — light candles on the table or use the good dishes.
Read one or more of the prayers or scripture readings for the day before the evening meal. Older children could take turns doing the readings.
Begin teaching even the very youngest members of the family to make the Sign of the Cross at the end of the mealtime prayers. (Older brothers and sisters usually will be very glad to help the baby with this.)
Explain to children the meaning of the Sign of the Cross that we make before meals, and point out how this action is intended to unite every one of us with Jesus’ sacrifice for us — His crucifixion and His resurrection from the dead.
Make a point of mentioning how great is God’s loves for us. Encourage children to memorize John 3:16. This is a key verse about the triumph of Jesus’ sacrifice on the Cross, and encourages children to revere and respect God’s word in the Bible. Give a small reward or privilege to each child who memorizes the verse. Have them recite it for you when they say their bedtime prayers.
Two suggestions:

— Have grade-school-age children write the verse in their fanciest writing and illustrate it with a drawing of Jesus on the Cross. Even little people think a lot when they are drawing something. Maybe you could set a crucifix on the table for them to look at when they draw it. (Don’t forget to display the results on the refrigerator — or maybe send it to grandma.)

— Frost a sheet cake with white icing, and make a large Cross on the cake with red icing, and pipe “John 3:16″ on the Cross. Let the children help decorate the cake further by sprinkling it with silver dragees or colored sprinkles.
If there are crucifixes in the children’s rooms, make sure to call attention to it at bedtime prayers. If not, today would be a very good time to get them.

From: Women for Faith and Family

Madonna by Carlo Dolci from EWTN

Encyclical of Pope Pius X on the Immaculate Conception, 2 February 1904.
Mary, Mother of God and Men: sections 10-14

For is not Mary the Mother of Christ? Then she is our Mother also. And we must in truth hold that Christ, the Word made Flesh, is also the Savior of mankind. He had a physical body like that of any other man: and again as Savior of the human family, he had a spiritual and mystical body, the society, namely, of those who believe in Christ. “We are many, but one sole body in Christ” (Rom. xii., 5). Now the Blessed Virgin did not conceive the Eternal Son of God merely in order that He might be made man taking His human nature from her, but also in order that by means of the nature assumed from her He might be the Redeemer of men. For which reason the Angel said to the Shepherds: “To-day there is born to you a Savior who is Christ the Lord” (Luke ii., 11).

Wherefore in the same holy bosom of his most chaste Mother Christ took to Himself flesh, and united to Himself the spiritual body formed by those who were to believe in Him. Hence Mary, carrying the Savior within her, may be said to have also carried all those whose life was contained in the life of the Savior. Therefore all we who are united to Christ, and as the Apostle says are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones (Ephes. v., 30), have issued from the womb of Mary like a body united to its head. Hence, though in a spiritual and mystical fashion, we are all children of Mary, and she is Mother of us all. Mother, spiritually indeed, but truly Mother of the members of Christ, who are we (S. Aug., L. de S. Virginitate, c. 6).

If then the most Blessed Virgin is the Mother at once of God and men, who can doubt that she will work with all diligence to procure that Christ, Head of the Body of the Church (Coloss. i., 18), may transfuse His gifts into us, His members, and above all that of knowing Him and living through Him (I John iv., 9)?

Moreover it was not only the prerogative of the Most Holy Mother to have furnished the material of His flesh to the Only Son of God, Who was to be born with human members (S. Bede Ven., L. iv. in Luc. xl.), of which material should be prepared the Victim for the salvation of men; but hers was also the office of tending and nourishing that Victim, and at the appointed time presenting Him for the sacrifice. Hence that uninterrupted community of life and labors of the Son and the Mother, so that of both might have been uttered the words of the Psalmist, “My life is consumed in sorrow and my years in groans” (Ps xxx., 11).

When the supreme hour of the Son came, beside the Cross of Jesus there stood Mary His Mother, not merely occupied in contemplating the cruel spectacle, but rejoicing that her Only Son was offered for the salvation of mankind, and so entirely participating in His Passion, that if it had been possible she would have gladly borne all the torments that her Son bore (S. Bonav., 1. Sent d. 48, ad Litt. dub. 4). And from this community of will and suffering between Christ and Mary she merited to become most worthily the Reparatrix of the lost world (Eadmeri Mon., De Excellentia Virg. Mariae, c. 9) and Dispensatrix of all the gifts that Our Savior purchased for us by His Death and by His Blood.
It cannot, of course, be denied that the dispensation of these treasures is the particular and peculiar right of Jesus Christ, for they are the exclusive fruit of His Death, who by His nature is the mediator between God and man. Nevertheless, by this companionship in sorrow and suffering already mentioned between the Mother and the Son, it has been allowed to the august Virgin to be the most powerful mediatrix and advocate of the whole world with her Divine Son (Pius IX, Ineffabilis).

The source, then, is Jesus Christ “of whose fullness we have all received” (John i., 16), “from whom the whole body, being compacted and fitly joined together by what every joint supplieth, according to the operation in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in charity” (Ephesians iv., 16). But Mary, as St. Bernard justly remarks, is the channel (Serm. de temp on the Nativ. B. V. De Aquaeductu n. 4); or, if you will, the connecting portion the function of which is to join the body to the head and to transmit to the body the influences and volitions of the head–We mean the neck. Yes, says St. Bernardine of Sienna, “she is the neck of Our Head, by which He communicates to His mystical body all spiritual gifts” (Quadrag. de Evangel. aetern. Serm. x., a. 3, c. iii.).
We are then, it will be seen, very far from attributing to the Mother of God a productive power of grace–a power which belongs to God alone. Yet, since Mary carries it over all in holiness and union with Jesus Christ, and has been associated by Jesus Christ in the work of redemption, she merits for us de congruo, in the language of theologians, what Jesus Christ merits for us de condigno, and she is the supreme Minister of the distribution of graces. Jesus “sitteth on the right hand of the majesty on high” (Hebrews i. 3.). Mary sitteth at the right hand of her Son–a refuge so secure and a help so trusty against all dangers that we have nothing to fear or to despair of under her guidance, her patronage, her protection. (Pius IX, in Bull Ineffabilis).
[
De congruo: It is in some way fitting that Mary’s action be rewarded by the redemption of mankind, but this gift of redemption surpasses the worth of her action; De condigno: Christ’s action is by itself worthy to be rewarded by the redemption of all men, and in fact far surpasses what was necessary to accomplish that redemption with complete justice.]

________________________________________

Our Sorrowful Mother: Miraculous Image

This picture, somewhat mysterious in its origin, was discovered at the time of the 1918 armistice in the cellar of the boarding school where Berthe Petit, a humble Franciscan Tertiary, had been educated. After the troops had departed one of the Bernardine nuns in putting things in order found a piece of cardboard on which was pasted a pornographic picture and she tore it off to consign it to flames. To her astonishment she found that it covered this beautiful representation of the Blessed Virgin! It seems to combine the art of both the Eastern and the Western Rites. The facial features resemble those of the well known Pieta. Prayer before this picture has brought signal favors.
Confided by Our Lord to Berthe Petit: “Teach souls to love the Heart of My Mother pierced by the very sorrow which pierced Mine.” [Dec. 25, 1909]

In Belgium of 1870, during the Franco-Prussian War a special baby girl was born, who was later to become a mystic. She was named Berthe Maria. Before she received any visions from Our Lord, she had received the invisible stigmata: in her humility she had begged that the marks not be made visible. The wounds were very painful for her, especially on Good Friday and other Fridays. She experienced the pains in her hands and feet and side. The worst pain of all was caused by the torment to her head which was like the pain of thorns pressing into her. This pain was so great and constant she slept but rarely.
It was not until she was 39 years old that the indication of her actual mission was made manifest: During Midnight Christmas Mass she saw the wounded Heart of Jesus and close by was the pierced Heart of His Mother. Then she heard these words:
“Cause My Mother’s Heart, transfixed by sorrows that rent Mine, to be loved.”
“The Heart of My Mother has the right to be called Sorrowful and I wish this title placed before that of Immaculate because she has won it herself. The Church has defined in the case of My Mother what I myself had ordained —- Her Immaculate Conception. This right which My Mother has to a title of justice, is now, according to My express wish, to be known and universally accepted. She has earned it by her identification with My sorrows; by her sufferings; by her sacrifices and her immolation in Calvary endured in perfect correspondence with My grace for the salvation of mankind . . . ” [Sept. 8, 1911]

“It is hearts that must be changed. This will be accomplished only by the Devotion proclaimed, explained, preached and recommended everywhere. Recourse to My Mother under this title I wish for her universally, is the last help I shall give before the end of time.” [July 2, 1940]

By Ven. Martin von Cochem
PRAYER BEFORE A PICTURE OF OUR SORROWFUL MOTHER

O most loving Mother of my Lord Jesus Christ, thou who dost never reject nor despise anyone who turns to thee with a contrite heart nor refuse to console the afflicted, behold, poor and sinful, I draw near to thy holy image with deep devotion, and beseech thee to obtain for me the grace to honor and love thee with all my strength.
O merciful Heart of Mary, let me obtain mercy from thee as so many sinners already have obtained it; for what is thy Heart, O Mary, but a Heart of mercy? How is it possible, then, that grace could be refused to anyone who implores it from this seat of mercy?
Most tender and compassionate Mother, thou knowest how much an afflicted heart is in want of compassion, because the intensity of thy sufferings was so great that all mankind together would have been incapable of supporting it.
Oh, what unutterable bitterness filled thy soul when thou didst contemplate the disfigured form of thy beloved Son, when thou didst receive His mangled and lifeless Body into thy virginal arms, and pressing It tenderly to thy maternal heart, didst embrace It countless times, didst bedew It with a stream of burning tears, and finally didst rest thy agonizing heart on the wounded brow of thy Jesus!
I recall to thy mind this thy inexpressible anguish, and beseech thee to obtain for me the pardon of my sins. O Mary, intercede for me with Jesus, whom thou didst bear in thy arms! O Jesus! O Mary! by your unutterable suffering, have pity on me, a miserable sinner. O dearest Jesus, show to Thy Heavenly Father all the wounds and anguish which Thou didst bear for me! O sweetest Virgin, show Him all the tears which thou didst shed for me! O Son! O Mother! show Him all the agony, all the anguish of heart which you endured for me.
O Mary , I beseech thee, through this most painful mystery of thy dolors, obtain mercy for me from God the Father, and taking the mangled and dead Body of thy beloved Son into thy maternal arms, offer Him to the Eternal Father in the same manner as thou didst once offer Him His pierced Side and thy own broken Heart, His bitter sufferings and thy painful compassion, His and thy burning tears, His and thy sighs, in a word, everything which Jesus and thou suffered upon earth, that, through these same sufferings, thou mayest obtain mercy and pardon for me.

http://www.catholictradition.org/Two-Hearts/sorrowful-mother.htm

Labor Day on the 3rd; The Blessed Mother’s Birthday on the 8th; Grandparents Day on the 9th; The most Holy Name of the Blessed Virgin Mary on the 12th; Rosh Hashanah 5768 on the 13th;The Exaltation of the Holy Cross on the 14th; Our Lady of Sorrows on the 15th; Catechetical Sunday on the 16th; The Martyrs on the 20th; St. Matthew on the 21st; Yom Kippur on the 22nd; Autumn begins on the 23rd; The Feast of the three Archangels Michael, Gabriel and Raphael on the 29th; and on the 30th just Ordinary Time.

Seven Sorrows, Seven Joys
Sonnets in Meditation on Mary’s Life
________________________________________
Art and Spirituality is a series of brief monographs published by The Marian Library/International Marian Research Institute.

Its purpose is to promote personal meditation. In general, each issue is based on a focal image of religious character, preferably with a Marian theme.
Seven Sorrows, Seven joys: Sonnets in Meditation on Mary’s Life departs from this schema but pursues the same goal. In this second issue of Art and Spirituality both word and image are vehicles of meditation. They both illustrate the meaning of pondering, which is a spiritual form of moving the cradle to and fro. God’s own Word is cradled in the heart of the believer. It begs to be rocked and rolled and cuddled to reveal its secrets and disclose the depth of its love. This is what artist and poet set out to achieve in this booklet. They represent two different voices singing the same tune, Mary’s life. Following in the footsteps of Mary of Nazareth, the poet tries to intuit and recreate in sonnets filled with noble empathy the seven sorrows and seven joys of her pilgrimage of faith. The artist captures and frames the wealth of poetic imagery in weightless drawings, beckoning the reader to enter the mysteries of Mary. Though differing in artistic expression, the two artist-sisters are of one heart as they tell us: “Mary’s human discipleship becomes ours, and ours becomes hers.”

This booklet owes its existence to a God-human interest story. The story is about God, two sisters, call and response. God manifests his presence in one sister (the poet) as call, and in the other sister (the artist) as response. The result is a beautiful conversion story; pointing once more to the manifold ways of God’s coming among us, ink drawings and sonnets included.
Johann G. Roten, S.M.

Audacious angel! How do you dare
to enter here without a knock, without
a warning whir of wings, without a sound
to signal, softly, somebody about?
This is a maiden’s chamber after all.
Are you, a seraph, shadowless? Or could
you not have altered light and air to let
her untouched heart beware? Can this be good
to break into a space of grace? intrude
so suddenly, with prophecy, on her
when her reserve, her insularity
is winter-warm and passionate and pure?
Perhaps you knew she’d answer bold and free:
“I am a virgin, Sir. How can this be?”

Elizabeth, were you expecting her
to stand so bright, sun-circled, on the step?
Were you prepared by prophecy for that
great joy, the word at which the Baptist leapt?
Did you anticipate her haste? Were you
half-listening to hear her sweep the stone
with her quick steps? To hear her hail you, call
your name, magnificat in every tone?
Or did surprise surge up, a buoyancy,
elation like a bubble rainbow-run
that’s spun with air in darkness, in the deepest
depth of soul, and surfaces in sun?
So jubilant was your humility:
“The Mother of my Lord has come-to me!”

Joseph-what could she tell him? How explain
the body budding in her flesh, the child
he knew was not his own? He stared at her.
His fingers formed a fist, and something wild
took hold of him and seized upon his soul.
He struggled for control; he looked and left
and Mary lingered at the door; a weight
below her waist and on her heart, bereft
of all support but God’s. What could she do
but trust in Him to be her Advocate?
Inviolate, a virgin still her Son
all Spirit-sprung, what could she do but wait
for Him to send an angel in the night,
while Joseph slept, and set his thoughts aright?

Angelic odyssey! That fabled flight
across a universe expanding, star
by star, through jeweled space and shining night,
from Heaven’s height to hills of Bethlehem,
where angels mounted moon-lit on the air
and met to form a constellation new,
a crown of light, resplendent, rich and rare,
suspended high above the lifted heads
of shepherds startled into fear and awe,
who trembled at the tidings that they heard
and marvelled at the symmetry they saw:
a diadem for David in the sky,
a vision pointing to a greater sign:
the Virgin Mother with her Child Divine.

Old Simeon! What drew you there that day?
What whisper wakened longing in your soul?
What impulse roused you, gave new life to your
unsteady limbs? And what imagined goal,
what sweet desired dream could seem within
the grasp of gnarled hands and ancient arms
like yours? What vision or what unheard voice
impelled your coming? Haste like this alarms
and certainty in seers like you is hard
to beat: This energy, this seizing Him,
this speaking of His destiny, this fit
of flowing tears in eyes both bright and dim-
it all electrified. The crowd was stirred.
And Mary listened, and her whole heart heard!

Must you awaken Mary now, at night,
when she is deep in dreams and her small Son
asleep beside her? Must you disturb
so sweet a slumber? Breathing two as one,
her slender arm, still soft with sleep, is wrapped
about the babe, and his dark hair is damp
against her skin. Must innocence like this
be ended? Must you shine the warning lamp
across her gentle face? If Herod’s set
upon the infant’s death, then she must know,
take flight for Egypt, exile, yet tonight-
May she find strength to act and pack and go-
to calm her baby, keep her own heart still,
and hear the wasteland whisper of God’s will-

Can this extraordinary etiquette
be God’s? To grieve you, leave you, stay behind
without a word to ease your mind, to let
you know where He would be? Can this be kind?
Or does some strange uncommon courtesy
direct this deed that leads you to the throne
of God? Jesus teaching in the Temple!
Such firmness, self-assurance in His tone
as if He’d known, anticipated all
anxiety, and planned your pain to spare
you worse! What could you do, endure, or dare,
what burden bear, if He did not prepare
you through this separation, triple loss,
these three sad days foreshadowing the cross?

It was a sacrifice for you to speak
that wedding-word that welcomed miracle.
It ended silence, privacy, the spell
of years when everything empirical
was divinized by Him, His hand, His look-
the quiet years at Nazareth when He,
True God, reserved for you His company-
all ended at that feast in Galilee
when wine ran out, and cups were drained and stained,
and you, concerned, told Him, “They have no more.”
He knew what you implied, and He turned stern
to test the depth of your request, explore
your readiness to co-redeem, to fast,
abstain, bear pain-and keep the best for last-

She stood when other women would have dropped
and fallen down and clawed the quaking ground.
She stood and shared His silence when the wails
of weeping women bound the air with sound
and held it heavy, every breath a blow,
their keening shrill like wind that rips the rain
and blasts the birches back and black. She stood-
and no one else could have withstood the pain
she felt with every welt, with every strike
and stripe and burst of blood, with every moan.
She stood where Christ could see her constancy,
be comforted that He was not alone.
Compassionate, she watched Him writhe and rise,
a crucifixion in her steady eyes.

O Michelangelo! Why did you carve
such calm in her and leave her cheek so smooth?
Is she unaging then? Have grief and time
no power to affect her flesh, to prove
her old? The fold of stone reveals her youth-
the untouched brow, the slender, open hand,
the firm light fingers, sheltering and still,
and on her lap the body of a man
who’s caught in all the silence of the stone-
her Son, her Savior, and her God in stark
repose, unclothed, and wrung into His rest.
Her countenance contemplative to mark
His wounds, this marble Mary moves to tears
for sorrow undiminished by the years.

O you Evangelists! Why do you not
agree in your accounts? Was something lost
when John, in haste, went running to the tomb?
Or were emotions mixed, and hearts so tossed
with grief and joy unspeakable, with fear
and love and inexplicable belief
that all the Gospels babble when they tell
of the rock rolled back, and light, and your relief

to see Him risen through the tears? And why
is nothing written of the woman who
was standing there beneath the cross? Did He
not go and show Himself to Mary too?
Or did she keep her secret all too well-
the Christ-encounter none but she could tell?

The song that fire sang, the roar of tongues
air-borne above your heads, light-licking, loud,
in every language uttered, understood,
spoke to you, through you, summoned, hushed, and bowed
the crowd that gathered in the streets to hear
salvific news. And Mary-in-your-midst
stood there, transfigured, full of awe and joy
for He, the Paraclete, could not resist
consoling sorrow such as hers, so pure
that all she longed for was God’s Will fulfilled.
He penetrated breath and blood and bone,
and at His coming all her being thrilled-
for once the shadow of God’s power fell
across her flesh and left her in His spell!

O Luke, how I could envy you! to hear
from her own lips the story of our Lord,
have her unfold the heart-stored memories
of infancy and youth, and to record
those recollections, rare, retold, relived
with every word. How did she speak to you?
With reverence, with pause of awe, with warmth
and quiet wondering to look anew
at scenes all feeling-framed and yet untouched,
like water colors mixed unmuddied, clear
and fresh, with power to present the past,
eternalize, and draw the distant near-
what joy to hear her! From the very start
she kept God’s treasure in her trembling heart!

How did she come to Heaven? Was she borne
by angel-arms that lifted her as light
as feather-down? Or did our Lord Himself
come cradle her and carry her from sight?
Or did some sweet and solemn ecstasy
of longing liberate her from the earth
that she departed, not in death, but in
a dream, a grasping for the pearl of worth,
a leap after her love? For only lilies
filled her tomb, and the mysterious scent
of sunbeams on the blossoms served to ease
the heart of John when Mary rose and went
to meet her Son in glory, reunite
with God Incarnate, longing joined with Light.

:54:43 EDT by Varun Gade. Please send any comments to Johann.Roten@udayton.edu.
URL for this page is http://www.udayton.edu/mary/meditations/sevensorrows1.html

Amen.

POPE DECLARES REVELATION ‘DRAGON’ TO BE FORCE OF MILITARY-POLITICAL DOMINATION…The Pope has come out with his first book since assuming the Throne of Peter and there is a fascinating snippet pertaining, of all things, to the dragon of the Apocalypse, or Revelation. What is Benedict XVI’s take on that?

Let us recall the passage: “Then another sign appeared in Heaven: and behold, a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns, and on his heads were seven diadems [Apocalypse, 12:3].

“We see before us the dragon of which the Book of Revelation speaks,” he writes in a discussion of evil. “John portrays the ‘beast rising out of the sea,’ out of the dark depths of evil, with the symbols of Roman imperial power, and he thus puts a very concrete face on the threat facing the Christians of his day: the total claim placed upon man by the emperor cult and the resulting elevation of political-military-economic might to the peak of absolute power — to the personification of the evil that threatens to devour us.”
“Notwithstanding the dissolution of the Roman Empire and its ideologies, this remains very contemporary!” he writes in a book that already has sold 1.5 million. “Today there are on one hand the forces of the market, of traffic in weapons, in drugs, and in human beings, all forces that weigh upon the world and ensnare humanity irresistibly.”

In that final book of the Bible are a number of references not only to a “dragon,” long thought to symbolize the devil, but also to “beasts” who many interpret as representing the force of anti-christ. In Revelation 11:7 it says, “When they have finished their testimony, the beast that comes up out of the abyss will make war with them, and overcome them and kill them.”

In Chapter 13 it adds:

“I saw one of his heads as if it had been slain, and his fatal wound was healed, and the whole earth was amazed and followed after the beast.”

One beast is described as a combination of leopard, bear, and lion. That seems to connect to the Book of Daniel — where a similar beast, one that seems more than an abstract concept, is mentioned.
“After this I kept looking in the night visions, and behold, a fourth beast, dreadful and terrifying and extremely strong; and it had large iron teeth. It devoured and crushed and trampled down the remainder with its feet; and it was different from all the beasts that were before it, and it had ten horns,” the prophet intoned in Daniel 7:7.
Are they simply symbols for human evil — and for the errant course of society?
Rebuking the very structure of the modern world, Benedict adds that “there is also the ideology of success, of well-being, that tells us, ‘God is just a fiction, He only robs us of our time and our enjoyment of life. Don’t bother with Him! Just try to squeeze as much out of life as you can.’”
When someone buys into evolution, says the Pope, “the ‘dragon’ really has won.”
In the Lord’s Prayer, adds His Holiness, the singular “evil” (as opposed to the plural “evils” in some translations) is accurate because “evils (plural) can be necessary for our purification, but evil (singular) destroys.
“This, then, is why we pray from the depths of our soul not to be robbed of our faith,” says Benedict, who explains that only in atheism is our innermost soul harmed. “So long as the dragon cannot wrest God from you, your deepest being remains unharmed, even in the midst of all the evils that threaten you,” he intones.
“The central point is still ‘that we be freed from sins,’ that we recognize ‘evil’ as the quintessence of ‘evils,’ and that our gaze may never be diverted from the living God.”

http://www.christiannewswire.com/news/656882740.html

—————————————————————————-

A Bronze Age Vessel of Purification Reveals the Signature of Moses

Contact: Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen, 760-297-4154, www.eliyahuarrival.com

Testimony of Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen
(Visions, Dreams and the Divine Presence)
By Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen

13th day of Nisan, 5767

A Remarkable Dream!
By Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen

With all of the events happening with the encounter of the ‘Vessel of Purification,’ I recollected my own life experiences up to this point. The personal testimony (of which some has been previously published) that I had an impressive dream in the 13th day of Adar, 5758, (March 11, 1998) that became a permanent memory in my mind. In the hours of the night, I had a vivid dream,

I find myself on a stage or platform by myself, surrounded by a light such as a spot-light. Wherever I turned it was dark outside my surrounding light. I heard a commotion of people around me. I heard people crying, lamenting, distress etc. But, I was not able to see anyone. Not their figure or the faces but, only hear their voices. Until suddenly, I heard a voice from above calling my name: Ben-Hayil!, Ben-Hayil!. As soon as I heard it, I recognized the voice since childhood. I was overwhelmed by hearing it again after so many years. I responded, Here I am! The voice that came from the light commanded me: Talk to the people! I turned and look around me and I said to myself, what am I to say? So I cry out to the people and told them to look up. Look up! He is the source of life and happiness! Look up! As I was pointing up, I turned to my right side; I saw another spot-light revealed to me. There it was an old man, with white bear standing and covering his face with his tallit reciting the “Shema” and on his hand had his Siddur. He was praying with such concentration and crying out for the

Messiah Ben-David to come.

All of a sudden, I saw a letter coming out from the pages of the Siddur while he was reciting the “Shema”. The letter “Shin” which in Hebrew “ש” (Hebrew Letter ‘Shin’); flying up in circles to the sky. I find myself flying with it and following this letter and seeing it flying through the clouds and becoming a golden flame full of fire. As I reaching the space, the “letter” stopped in the midst of the Universe above the planet earth. I saw one angel flying from north-South, another coming from South-North, a third angel from east-west, and a fourth angel from west-east. As every non-feathered angel that were dressed with a white light were flying at lightning speed passed by the side of the golden Hebrew letter “ש”that was floating in the space with such a glow and power. These specific non-feathered angels were flying as quickly as possible and announcing an urgent message to every corner of our world. Then a loud Divine Voice called my name again and commanded me: ‘Ben-Hayil! Ben-Hayil! It is time to wake up the sleeping giant!’

I was then awakened by this dream and discover myself sweating, and realizing that I just had a remarkable dream. This dream was so vivid and real, that I could remember every single detail of it. What does it means? I asked myself. Who is the sleeping giant? Since then, I started fasting and praying for guidance as to what this dream is all about. I asked HaShem to reveal to me His will and what I must do. As an answer to this specific prayer, it was revealed to me in the following testimony soon after this dream.

Sleeping Giant is Revealed

While I was flying on a return trip to California, I was meditating and asked HaShem at thousands feet in the air. Looking through the window of the airplane and remembering the Remarkable Dream and the “Shin” flying through the clouds. I asked: “HaShem, here I am at the highest altitude of flying, may my tephilah be much closer to you. Oh, Abba! I beg you to please tell me who is this Sleeping Giant?” Quickly, I opened my Torah and my eyes were fixed upon Bereshit/Genesis 49:8-9.

Judah is a lion whelp: from the prey, my son, you are gone up: he stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who shall rouse him up?

After reading this text, I started weeping. I have to say that I was so glad to know that no one on my passenger area or my surrounding area was anyone seating. The airplane was nearly empty. I cry as loud as I can and yet I was comforted to have received another answer. Then, I cried more, because I realized how? Me? How am I going to wake up the House of Judah? This is impossible? I am just little boy! (Even though, I have grown, nearly with gray hair). Oh, HaShem, How am I going to do this? A still voice spoke in my mind comforting me with the following words:

“Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit” Zechariah 4:6

After I heard His Divine Voice and giving words of comfort, I cried and cried as never cried before; Trusting that HaShem is in charge, and that He will watch over my nephesh (soul).

The word ‘Lion’ in Hebrew understanding is represented as the ‘Scholar(s)’. Sages have recorded, that when Elijah comes to announce the coming of the Mashiach (Messiah), He is also coming to resolves and announce the decisions to the disputed question of the Law (Torah). It means that Elijah is coming to step on the toes with a LOUD message of corrections, because scholars have departed from the Hebrew original meanings. Scholars have created false theology by publishing very weak translations of the original Holy Scriptures. These scholars have ignored the Hebrew etymology rules and chosen foreign words to interpret the Holy Scriptures. With the bringing out of the accurate and truthful interpretations of the Holy Scripture, the Ten Toes as described by the Prophet Daniel. The people of the last generation will be expected to howl and attempt to jump away from the pressure of truth.

Testimony concerning “The Vessel of Purification”
By Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen

On the Shabbat day of 8th of Adar II, 5765, (March 19, 2005) after Havdala I met Dr. H.C and R.G. They requested from me to have a meeting to discuss a research and their studies concerning an ancient artifact known as the “Vessel of Purification.” On the 11th day of Adar II, 5765, we had a meeting in which I was presented a whole series of over 1,500 pages of studies and research made concerning an ancient artifact of great value and importance for Eretz Yisrael and testimonies of the Divine Presence and angelic interventions of the introduction of an Earthen Vessel into the history of humanity.

I agreed to have a second meeting to encounter the ancient “Vessel of Purification”. Taking this matter seriously, I brought the Copper Laver and the cup for the washing of the hands (Netilat Yadayim), my prayer-shawl (tallit) and a Siddur (prayer-book). After the Minchah-Maariv hour of prayer, I left to the schedule meeting. At the meeting place I saw a security vault where the “Vessel of Purification” was placed. I proceeded to wash my hands and wore my tallit, before ever seen the “Vessel of Purification.” As the security vault was opened and I beheld the Vessel, a series of remarkable events succeeded.

As I was holding the “Vessel,” the whole atmosphere of the area changed, I felt wave of fire in a form of a whirlwind throughout the entire room. My hands were burning as is the Vessel was a heated coil. I sensed my hands were part of the “Vessel”, in other words; the hand imprint implanted on the “Vessel” matched my hands! I also experienced a whirlwind going throughout my entire body, as if I was being cleansed and felt a tremendous peace. Then, a Divine Voice of Heaven spoke with firmness and serenity.

“Ben-Hayil, Ben-Hayil Son of David, You are the Custodian of the Vessel and You are my Messenger with the Mantle of Elijah for the House of Judah and for the House of Israel. You are the High Priest from the House of David for the cleansing of the Temple and bring forth the Ark of the Covenant.”

This Divine Voice was so familiar to my ears. How would I ever forget and think that I was going to hear the Divine Voice again!! I had always wondered as to the bringing out of the Ark of the Covenant and showing the world the Ten Commandments to bring light to the Sabbath and Torah would be vindicated.

As for the hearing of the Divine Voice, I was at the time 7 years old, when this same Divine Voice called my name three times for the first time. Since then, no one ever gave me an explanation of that event from my childhood.

After placing the sacred vessel back to the security vault, and covering the Holy Covenant Vessel with a Tallit, we were given instructions. The Divine Voice of Heaven commanded to bow down and worship The Creator of the Universe and the King of Kings. We concluded with an ancient meal known as “Seudah Mashiach” which is a “Covenant Meal” of Matzah (Unleavened Bread) and fresh Grape Juice – dipping the Matzah bread into the grape juice seven times. As I recalled, this was an ancient practice of the Priesthood since the days of the prophet Moses.

After the event of 16th of Adar II, 5765, (27 of March), I was not able to speak for a whole week. I needed time; I have to admit that it took me time to absorb every event that took place on that evening when the Divine Voice spoke to me. For days, I was praying three times a day for a second witness and further confirmation. I had been overwhelmed by the experience and I was agonizing in prayer. As I was in my private prayers of the Amidah, my eyes were open and a vision was presented before me:

“I saw the People of Israel, Jerusalem, the Jewish people praying at the walling wall, a Torah been lifted up, eventually, I saw people of all races, then I saw millions and millions, crying out for the coming of the Messenger to announce the coming of the Messiah. Others were crying in prayer for the coming of Messiah. The whole vision overwhelmed me and I fell on my knees and couldn’t handle the weight that was placed on my shoulders. This vision was too heavy for me to bear. I cried out, ADONAI Eloheinu, Help! I can’t do it without you! Why me, HaShem? Of all people in this world, why me, HaShem? Thank you for choosing me above all people, and commanded me to keep your mitzvot (commandments).”

After the Shacharit (morning) prayer, I sat down to recover from the experience of the vision and the many tears that I shed. I received a phone call from a gentleman by the name of J.V. As I answered the phone, a man from the other side was asking me, Rabbi Yellen, is that you? Yes, I responded. The Creator of Universe spoke to me to give you a message:

“Be strong and of a good courage, fear not, nor be afraid of them: for Hashem thy G-d, He it is that doth go with thee; He will not fail thee, nor forsake thee.”
- Devarim (Deuteronomy) 31:6

After receiving the message of Devarim 31:6, I was once again in tears. Recognizing that HaShem of the Universe uses many ways to deliver a message and now a message is been delivered by a messenger with words of encouragement.

The High Priest

I proceeded to make an evaluation and to interview individually all those who were involved and/or encountered the “Vessel of Purification” and those that had any experience with the Divine Voice and/or Divine Presence and/or Visions and Dreams. Keeping in mind that every evaluation would be for me objective and not desiring any bias as to the whole matter.

Of those that were testifying that they had a vision, I set out with purpose to gather evidence that this was of the prophetic manifestation of the prophet Yoel chapter 2. I phoned the Movie Producer J.V. to schedule a meeting for the 5th day of Nisan, 5765, (April 14, 2005) to discuss further his testimony. We agreed to meet in a central location that will be suitable for both of us. On the day of the meeting I brought myself an extra Kippah for J.V. as a gesture of gratitude for delivering the Words of encouragement to me. As I traveled to Encinitas and arrived at the destination, I was in a dilemma. I asked myself how I would be able to recognize him, when I have never met him. As I saw many people, I couldn’t figure out who was J.V. Then I saw a gentleman waving at me from a corner of the public meeting area and I set out to approach him. As He was sitting there at the corner and as I was looking at him, he became more and more astonished as he was looking at me. He was speechless and took few minutes to compose himself. He said to me, “you are the one, the High Priest. I saw you in a vision last night.” I was shaken by his statements. Finally, he was able to share with me the incident of the vision that he saw.

He described to me that the night before at around 3-4 am in the morning; he was awakening by the Divine Presence that opened up his eyes and gave him a vision that was within a valley of a specific mountain location :

“He saw a man dressed with an ancient Levitical Priesthood garment and holding an Earthen Stone Vessel against his chest in a ceremonial position. Next, He testified that he heard the Priest singing beautiful Hebrew praises as he was holding the vessel. J.V. testified that he felt captivated by the beautiful Hebrew praises and do not wanted to approach the High Priest in such solemn moment. There was a sense of sacredness in the entire worship. He also was observing the head covering with much detail.” This occurred on the date of the 4th day of Nisan, 5765

As he was telling me the story of the vision, my eyes were also taken into a vision as he was describing it. My eyes were opened to a vision that had an exact description to what he had experienced. I was moved by the whole occurrence. I was overwhelmed by the whole vision, seeing myself standing with an Ancient Levitical Priesthood garment. He also related to me other astounding visions that must be taken in consideration. He had written down his detailed testimony of several visions and these vision testimonies will be well worth the time to read them.

Vision of J.V.: Mashiach (Messiah) is coming!

The following vision of J.V. points to the nearness of the Mashiach’s return.

I was shown a valley, with the thousands of flowers and viewing a beautiful lake and clear reflection of a fast approaching ultra white cloud that had glittered. I knew that this was not a usual cloud. I look out from this vantage point and I saw multitude of people of all nations, color, and national dress. The people were doing the things of the ‘dark side’ of drinking, playing cards, and not paying any attention to the events in the heavens. However, the roar of a thunderous Divine Voice from this cloud was
“Mashiach is coming! and many will be lost!”

I noticed that the people that were familiar with their Heavenly Divine’ Voice, lifted their hands upwards and were expecting the arrival of Mashiach in the ‘cloud’. Those who believe were with radiant smiles and uplifted arms to their arriving of Mashiach. The others that were in darkness never did pay any attention but kept on with their lives. Again the Divine Voice thunders
“Mashiach is coming! and many will be lost!”

I expected Mashiach to at least show his feet through the cloud but I did not see Mashiach’s feet. Again the Divine Voice thunders with a thunderous Divine Voice.

“MASHIACH IS COMING! MANY WILL BE LOST!”

The Divine Voice was so loud that I as soon as I came to the reality with my hands over my ears and the Divine Voice reverberating through my entire body.

These visions have turned my life upside down and out. The reality of the baseness of mankind and the permanency of the call of mankind to make teshuvah (repentance) is very vivid. I am filled with a sense of urgency as to the Divine appointment to spread the final legal case of HaShem’s gracious gift of eternal life to all mankind. Many will be deprived of their inheritance of the Kingdom of Mashiach unless we share the good news of HaShem’s Everlasting Covenants with mankind. May HaShem give us opportunity to help others to wake from their slumbering lives. As I am doing my tephilah, and have been shaken to the core as to the events that have happened to me.

An Encounter with the Ancient of Days in an open eyed vision by J.V. March 2005:

The enormous Divine affirmations that the Stone-Vessel of Purification was a Heaven sent sign of the Final Days was also given to J.V. as witnessed by Dr. C. and also her associate R. G. and also the father of Dr. C. When Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen arrived for this meeting to discuss the dreams, the visions, the evidence of the Divine manifestations of the Ultimate Peace Project, the team proceeded to do the Minchah Service. After proceeding to do Netilat Yadayim and Regalim; The physical manifestations of the Divine Presence took place with a marked increased temperature change, an Angel of HaShem made an announcement by the sounding of the Heavenly shofarim that the King of Kings and LORD of LORDS King Mashiach Ben-David, the Ancient of Days, now was speaking from Heaven. The Angelic messenger opened up an elaborate scroll to read the Heaven sent decree:

‘Ben-Hayil now receives the mantle of Elijah for this final generation.’

There was a hand seen from Heaven and physically felt by Ben-Hayil at that time. All of the individuals present were prostrated and unable to move with the holy fire above them as well as the whirlwind of the Divine Presence. After this event, all were shaken and yet gave glory to Almighty HaShem, Creator of the Universe who remembers His Covenant promises of our Father Abraham and His prophets.

Audible Divine Voice: Prophecy and Testimony received by J.V. at 1AM November 12, 2005 for Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen:
“I, Mashiach Ben-David have opened the door for you. Now step boldly through that door and claim what I have ordained for you. Don’t be afraid for I HaShem thy G-d have prepared the way to carry out the anointed work that must be accomplished in a short time. You are My chosen one. Now go quickly and share with the world what I have given you.”

Vision: June 5, 2005.

First Day of the Week, Morning around 11:00 AM

Before me was an image of a mouth of a Stone Vessel been fed with MaNa, then spoke with a LOUD VOICE of judgment to the enemy Satan:

MeNe, MeNe, TEKEL UPARSIN!
MENE (Counted):
- HaShem has counted [the years of] your kingship and terminated it.
TEKEL (Weighed):
- You have been weighed in the scales and found wanted.
UPARSIN (and broken up):
- And your kingdom has been broken.

Then, I saw in my vision the Stone-vessel coming down from heaven (like a shooting star) destroying the idolatrous image until it vanished. Just as described by the prophet Daniel in chapter 2.

R’Ben-Hayil Yellen Vision: June 28, 2005.

Motzei Shabbat at around 8:00 PM

I found myself on a platform and inside a spotlight, as I was in front of a very large audience; there was a cup in front of me overflowing like a fountain with grape juice. The grape juice was falling like a water fall into the audience, and it reached every corner of the auditorium, until it rose to a high level. All of the sudden the scene changed, before me were helicopters at the shore of a body of water unloading big packages full of what it seem to be wheat or some kind of grains for making bread. The multitude of people receiving those packages were desperate, their appearance were like skeletons, starving souls and were happy to receive the food. Then I found myself back on the platform of the auditorium in front of this multitude where I was presenting a message, on my right hand was a gigantic screen showing an image of the Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, unexpectedly I saw a stone cut out without hands coming at the speed of light like a shooting star in direction to the toes of the image, and destroyed it until it vanished. The stone that came down from heaven became a large earthen stone vessel and filled the screen, becoming the center of attention. I remember looking at my note pad on the pulpit and seeing Hebrew words referring to the meaning and message of the stone vessel.

R’Ben-Hayil Yellen Vision: August 2005

A group of men were dressed up with Levitical priesthood garments standing with a sense of reverence as to what was about to take place. The Ark of the Covenant was about to be carry out to the light from its hidden location. Everyone couldn’t content themselves, because it has been so long ago since it was last hidden. Tears after tears were running through our faces, and everyone bowed down to HaShem Almighty for remembering His Covenant.

R’Ben-Hayil Yellen Vision:

June 2006

I was standing on top of the Mountain and to my right side a parallel of time of all the prophets in history of all times holding a vessel on the hand in a ceremonial position. Everyone was dressed with priesthood hats and garments. I saw myself wearing the same thing and holding the vessel. In front of us, there were people of all history doing their own things and pleasure. While at the same time, we were all crying out at the same time:
“Come Home! Come Home! Come Home! My people!”

R’Ben-Hayil Yellen Vision: June 2006

I saw a scene of a city of Los Angeles been shaken by a great earthquake as never felt before, a wave of broken glasses exploding from its place and fallen down from the high towers-buildings resulting the cost of many lives. The city of Los Angeles was in complete destruction. There was smoke everywhere and complete ruin. A gigantic wave [Tsunami] was coming to the coast of Los Angeles and the people were not ready. The force of the waves wiped out the houses and created a great devastation.

A Voice from Heaven declared with a Loud Voice in this vision: Destruction is coming! Destruction is coming! My people get out of the cities! Wake up; Wake up from the slumber my people! The time is overdue! Get out of the cities now!!!

R’Ben-Hayil Yellen Vision: June 2006

I woke up early in the morning, as I was in prayer during Shacharit Service. My eyes were opened and I saw a clock showing the time of 6:10. I didn’t understand of what the hour of specific time represented. That evening was Oneg Shabbat, as we were breaking bread for the Kiddush; there was an earth shake, as I look over at my friends’ watch. I saw the time of 6:10 PM. Then, I was taken into a vision, I found myself flying over a fault lines cracking up and opening for miles. I was flying at such a speed that I was following the cracking of the faults. I was shown that the entire region of California was cracking rapidly.

Childhood Testimony of R’Ben-Hayil Yellen: A Miracle Birth

A pregnant woman is rushed into the hospital ready to give birth. Doctors and nurses prepared themselves to follow all the procedure for a successful birth. Everyone seems to be ready to welcome a new born baby with out any complication. Nurses in the room were amaze as to how small baby boy was born; Doctors quickly hurried the baby into an incubator. A baby was born before his time; 4 months earlier.

The baby made history; I became the talk of the day. Songs were made an overnight hit as to this special infant Ben-Hayil. Many believed that this baby was not going to make it for sure. Doctors made the necessary process to monitor and maintain the new born alive.

Eventually, my mother received the news of my conditions and complication that began to developed such as Tuberculosis, Bronchitis, Pneumonia, etc. You could imagine my mother suffering and with anguish as to my condition. During the desperation as a Jewish woman, my mother pleaded for my life before the Creator of the Universe and made a vow to the Lord. “Adonai, Adonai! Please save my baby! If you do, I will dedicate him to you”. After many months, of complications; finally by the first year, I was allowed to leave the hospital.

Jump!

About 4 years old, I remember jumping from the window of a second floor. Why did I jump? Maybe I thought I could fly. I remember I made everyone nervous as to my jumping from the windows. I am glad that nothing happened to me. Eventually, at 7-8 years, a red cape was giving to me. Oh, how much fun I had with my red cape. I decided to jump from a second floor again, and again, and again. Did it work? Not at all, in fact I was traumatizing the neighborhood as to my jumping from the windows. I am glad that HaShem has preserved me from any danger. That also later in life that red mantle, cape of Elijah would be given to me is very special. I discovered that this red mantle is recognized all over the world within the communities of faith as the sign of Elijah Heaven sent authority. AdelaMaria….I did the very same thing when I was 6.

The Divine Voice

During the time of my personal prayer, ‘Shacharit service,’ I was in fervent prayer. It was during this particular time of the Shemonei Eshrei. Every prayer word was made with much attention and concentration. Pouring my heart to HaShem, the Creator of the Universe as to what is His will in my life. As I was covered with my tallit, I felt warm and wave of heat was surrounding me. I sensed a whirlwind inside my throat. Then, not realizing of what was about to take place, I proceeded. As I was reciting the segments of the Shemonei Eshrei, an overwhelming wave of electrical fire overcame me and a distinct sensation of a whirlwind was moving inside my throat and suddenly a loud and firm deep voice began to recite the following prayers for me at the critical point of the

Redemption all the way to the Shalom prayer.

Redemption:
Behold our affliction, take up our grievance, and redeem us speedily for Your Name’s sake, for You are a powerful Redeemer. Blessed are You, Hashem, Redeemer of Israel.
Health and Healing:
Heal us, Hashem - then we will be healed; save us- then we will be saved, for You are our praise. Bring complete recovery for all our ailments, *for You are G-d, King, the faithful and compassionate healer. Blessed are You, Hashem, Who heals the sick of His people Israel.
Prosperity:
Bless on our behalf- O Hashem, our G-d- this year and all its kinds of crops for the best and give (dew and rain for) a blessing on the face of the earth, and satisfy us from Your bounty, and bless our year like the best years. Blessed are You, Hashem, Who blesses the years.
Gatherings:
Sound the great shofar for our freedom, raise the banner to gather our exiles and gather us together from the four corners of the earth. Blessed are You, Hashem, Who gathers in the dispersed of His people Israel.
Justice:
Restore our judges as in earliest times and our counselors as at first; remove from us sorrow and groan; and reign over us - You, Hashem, alone- with kindness and compassion, and justify us through judgment. Blessed are You, Hashem, *the King who loves righteousness and judgment.
The Righteous:
On the righteous, on the devout, on the elders of Your people the Family of Israel, on the remnant of their scholars, on the righteous converts and on ourselves- may Your compassion be aroused, Hashem, our G-d, and give goodly reward to all who sincerely believe in Your Name. Put our lot with them forever, and we will not feel ashamed, for we trust in You. Blessed are You, Hashem, Mainstay and Assurance of the righteous.
Rebuilding Jerusalem:
And to Jerusalem, Your city, may You return in compassion, and may You rest within it, as You have spoken. May You rebuild it soon in our days as an eternal structure, and may You speedily establish the throne of David within it. *Blessed are You, Hashem, the Builder of Jerusalem.
David’s Reign:
The offspring of Your servant David may You speedily cause to flourish, and enhance his pride through Your salvation, for we hope of Your salvation all day long. Blessed are You, Hashem, Who causes the pride of salvation to flourish.
Acceptance of Prayer:
Hear our voice, Hashem our G-d, pity and be compassionate to us, and accept- with compassion and favor- our prayer, for G-d Who hears prayers and supplications are You. From before Yourself, our King, turn us not away empty-handed. *For You hear the prayer of Your people Israel with compassion. Blessed are You, Hashem, Who hears prayer.
Temple Service
Be favorable, Hashem our G-d, toward Your people Israel and their prayer and restore the service to the Holy of Holies of Your Temple. The fire-offerings of Israel and their prayer accept with love and favor, and may the service of Your people Israel always be favorable to You.
May our eyes behold Your return to Zion in compassion. Blessed are You, Hashem, Who restores His presence to Zion
Thanksgiving:
We gratefully acknowledge You, for it is You who are Hashem, our G-d and the G-d of our forefathers for all eternity; Rock of our lives, Shield of out salvation are You from generation to generation. We shall thank You and relate Your praise- for our lives, which are committed to Your power and for our souls that are entrusted to You; for Your miracles that are with us every day; and for Your wonders and favors in every season- evening, morning, and afternoon. The Beneficent One, for Your compassions were never exhausted, and the Compassionate One, for Your kindnesses never ended- always have we put our hope in You. For all these, may Your Name be blessed and exalted, our King, continually forever and ever. Everything alive will gratefully acknowledge You, Selah! and praise Your Name sincerely, O G-d of our salvation and help, Selah! Blessed are You, Hashem, Your name is ‘The Beneficent One,’ and to You is it fitting to give thanks.
Peace:
Establish abundant peace upon Your people Israel forever, for You are King, Master of all peace. May it be good in Your eyes to bless Your people Israel at every time and every hour with your peace. Blessed are You, Hashem, who blesses His people Israel with peace.

Never in my life have I ever had this remarkable experience, a voice deeper than my voice speaking through my mouth! At first I thought this was a voice change however, the Divine Voice spoke and I knew this was not just a product of my own imagination. I was instructed to open the book of the prophets, Yirmayahu ha-Navi (1:1-19), and the Divine Voice again spoke out of Heaven:

Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee, and before thou came forth out of the womb I sanctified thee; I have appointed thee a prophet unto the nations. Then said I: ‘Ah, Lord GOD! Behold, I cannot speak; for I am a child.’ But the LORD said unto me: say not: I am a child; for to whomsoever I shall send thee thou shalt go, and whatsoever I shall command thee thou shalt speak. Be not afraid of them; for I am with thee to deliver thee, saith the LORD. Then the LORD put forth His hand, and touched my mouth; and the LORD said unto me: Behold, I have put My words in thy mouth; See, I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdoms, to root out and to pull down, and to destroy and to overthrow; to build, and to plant. Moreover the word of the LORD came unto me, saying:

Yirmayahu, what seest thou? ‘ And I said: ‘I see a rod of an almond-tree.’ Then said the LORD unto me: ‘Thou hast well seen; for I watch over My word to perform it.’ And the word of the LORD came unto me the second time, saying: ‘What seest thou?’ And I said: ‘I see a seething pot; and the face thereof is from the north.’ Then the LORD said unto me: ‘Out of the north the evil shall break forth upon all the inhabitants of the land. For, lo, I will call all the families of the kingdoms of the north, saith the LORD; and they shall come, and they shall set every one his throne at the entrance of the gates of Jerusalem, and against all the walls thereof round about, and against all the cities of Judah. And I will utter My judgments against them touching all their wickedness; in that they have forsaken me, and have offered unto other gods, and worshipped the work of their own hands.

Thou therefore gird up thy loins, and arise, and speak unto them all that I command thee; be not dismayed at them, lest I dismay thee before them. For, behold, I have made thee this day a fortified city, and an iron pillar, and brazen walls, against the whole land, against the kings of Judah, against the princes thereof, against the priests thereof, and against the people of the land. And they shall fight against thee; but they shall not prevail against thee; For I am with thee, saith the LORD, to deliver thee.’
Yirmayahu (Jeremiah) 1:1-19 JPS

The Divine Voice then spoke to me these following personal words:
‘Ben-Hayil son of David, what seest thou? ‘Ben-Hayil, what seest thou?’ And I responded to HaShem: “I see a Vessel of Purification described in these verses to the prophet Yirmayahu.”

After these Words were presented to me, I bowed down with tears in worship praising HaShem the Creator of Universe. The G-D of Abraham, Yitzchak, and Ya’akov who has remembered His Covenant with Yisrael and that the time of redemption has arrived. Now, I know who I am, and I am ready for HaShem’s to lead the way. I was to prepare with the help of G-D Almighty the Highway for the King Messiah Ben-David and to make the greatest official announcement of Messiah’s coming. I recognized that the time had arrived for my destiny being dedicated to the service of HaShem by my mother when I was born without any hope of surviving nearly 4 months before the due date.

My childhood experiences and now as an adult point to a marvelous testimony. It is my desire that all those who are faithful to HaShems’ Covenant and Mashiach Ben-David to rejoice, because the time is near. I bowed down with tears in worship praising HaShem, our Creator of the Universe; The GOD of our forefathers, who has remembered His Covenant with the sons of Abraham. The time of redemption is approaching us when all of us will see our Redeemer Mashiach Ben-David coming. I praise HaShem, as I remembered all the events of my life, the miracles, signs, and wonders; I recognized that I was born with a purpose, and with a great assignment. Now, I clearly understand why events in my life were distinct for a purpose. It is my prayer that Mashiach Ben-David be the one to teach me and all of us for the greatest movement and exodus of all time. A nation shall be born in one day, to proclaim the LOUD ANNOUNCEMENT for the glory of King Mashiach Ben-David. It is time to prepare with the help of HaShem the Highway for the King Mashiach Ben-David. The time has arrived to establish Tikkun Olam (to heal the world) and make the greatest official announcement of the coming of Mashiach Ben-David.

Rabbi Ben-Hayil Yellen
http://www.eliyahuarrival.com

—————————————————–

Welcome to the official website of Eliyahu Arrival
Eliyahu brings forth the vessel of manna”.
(Pereq. R. Yoshiyahu, BhM 6:115; Mekh. diR. Yishm’el, p. 80)
B”H
Shalom,

The intent of this website is to provide you with the greatest evidence ever given to humanity. The evidence of the existence of the Vessel of Manna; known as the Vessel of Purification. Encouragement is given to the reader to learn its message and understanding as to the importance of its function, as the Vessel of Purification and importantly its connection to the Mishkan (Tabernacle), and Beth HaMikdash (Temple).
This author aims to clarify distorted interpretations of Torah and brings back clear explanation of the forgotten understanding of the Service of the Temple and all Mitzvot (Commandments). Also, will demonstrate the prophetic role of the Vessel of Purification depicted in the original writings of Torah, Nevi’im and Ketuvim.

————————————————————–

Cardinal: Pope to relax Latin Mass rules

By NICOLE WINFIELD Associated Press Writer
Article Launched: 05/18/2007 09:59:57 AM PDT

Queridos y venerados hermanos:
Me permito presentar un breve informe sobre la Pontificia

VATICAN CITY- A Vatican official has confirmed that Pope Benedict XVI plans to loosen restrictions on celebrating the old Latin Mass, reviving a rite that was essentially swept away by the revolutionary reforms of the Second Vatican Council.

Cardinal Dario Castrillon Hoyos told a meeting of Latin American bishops in Brazil this week that Benedict wanted to give all Catholics greater access to the so-called Tridentine Mass because of a “new and renewed interest” in the rite.

Benedict is also acting in a bid to reach out to an ultraconservative schismatic group, the Society of St. Pius X, and bring it back into the Vatican’s fold, Castrillon Hoyos said Wednesday, according to a copy of his speech posted on the meeting’s Web site.

The late Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre founded the society in 1969 in Switzerland, opposed to the liberalizing reforms of the 1962-65 Second Vatican Council, particularly its reform of the Tridentine Mass into the modern liturgy celebrated today in the vernacular.

The Vatican excommunicated Lefebvre in 1988 after he consecrated four bishops without Rome’s consent. Benedict has been keen to reconcile with the group, which has demanded freer use of the old Mass as a precondition for normalizing relations.

The 1962-65 Second Vatican Council was a landmark event in the Roman Catholic Church, modernizing the liturgy and its relations with other faiths. Benedict attended the council as a young theological expert, and has long lamented what he considers the erroneous interpretation of its work.
He has made clear he greatly admires the 16th century rite and in a recent document urged seminarians and the faithful alike to learn Latin prayers.

The Tridentine Mass differs significantly from the new Mass: It is celebrated in Latin, with the priest facing the altar away from the faithful. The rank and file do not participate actively in the service.
Castrillon Hoyos stressed that Benedict’s plans to revive the Tridentine rite did not represent a “step backward, of a regression to times before the reforms.” Rather, it is an offer to the faithful to have greater access to what he said was a “treasure” of the church.

“For this reason, the Holy Father intends to extend to the entire Latin church the possibility of celebrating the Holy Mass and the sacraments” according to the latest version of the Tridentine Mass, from 1962.

The pope would decree it an “extraordinary form of the unique Roman rite,” he said.
Castrillon Hoyos noted that the Tridentine liturgy had never been abolished. Currently, local bishops must grant permission for priests to celebrate it—a bureaucratic obstacle that fans say has greatly limited its availability.

Castrillon Hoyos was the second Vatican official to confirm the pope’s plans in as many months. In late March, the Vatican secretary of state, Cardinal Tarcisio Bertone, told Le Figaro magazine that Benedict believed there was no reason not to give the priests around the world the right to celebrate the old Mass.

Castrillon Hoyos gave no date of when the pope’s document would be released. It remains unclear whether Benedict will remove the requirement that bishops must approve each celebration.
Castrillon Hoyos heads a Vatican commission, Ecclesia Dei, which was created to try to reconcile with Lefebvre’s followers. Castrillon Hoyos said Benedict wanted the office to be converted into an office to “conserve and maintain the value of the traditional Latin liturgy.”

http://www.celam.info/content/view/277/332 (In Spanish)

Heavenly Mother, Sovereign and Queen of the Divine Fiat, take my hand and introduce me into the Light of the Divine Will. You will be my guide, My most tender Mother, and will teach me to live in and to maintain myself in the order and the bounds of the Divine Will. Heavenly Mother, I consecrate my whole being to Your Immaculate Heart. You will teach me the doctrine of the Divine Will and I will listen most attentively to Your lessons. You will cover me with Your Mantle so that the infernal serpent dare not penetrate into this sacred Eden to entice me and make me fall into the maze of the human will.

LETTERS OF GOLD
From the House of the Divine Will

Issue No. May 2007

ANNOUNCING THE THIRD FIAT OF GOD

The Recall of the Creature to the Order, the Place,
and the Purpose for which it was created by God

“That which I say to you about my Will is but the development of our Decree, made from all Eternity in the Consistory of the Most Holy Trinity, that Our Will must have Its Kingdom upon the earth; and our decrees are infallible; no one can impede Us from effectuating them. As was the Decree of Creation and of Redemption; so, too, the Kingdom of Our Will upon the earth is our Decree.”
(Jesus to Luisa Piccarreta)

“My Divine Will is the Seed, the Beginning, the Means, the End,
and the Coronation of Man, my Gospel, and my Church.”
(Jesus to Luisa Piccarreta)

__________________  __________________

Divine Love seeks Divine Reciprocity—(Continued)

At the end of our last Letters of Gold [# 54, January 2007] was the following paragraph:

by Fernando Yanez De Almedina

“As the Eternal Trinity decided and decreed among Themselves to satisfy their Nature of Divine Love even outside of Themselves, They wanted to bring into existence from nothing a being in whom they could vent Themselves, and their Love, and share in common what They are and what They have. And They vehemently desired in return a divine reciprocity, a companion, a legitimate child, someone who could understand Them, converse with Them about divine things, and love Them in the same way that They loved. To satisfy this yearning the Three Eternal Persons willed a most beautiful plan which They put into effect. They accomplished this immense prodigy by creating the first human being, whom They named Adam, endowing him with the greatest Gift that a God can give—The Kingdom of the Father’s Will—to reign in Adam and his spouse Eve. This Kingdom of the Divine Will would raise Adam and Eve above the Angels in dignity, beauty and holiness and provide them with the capacity to receive unending torrents of divine sanctity, divine beauty, power, joy and dominion—and reciprocate divinely with their God to his immense satisfaction. What a wonderful God! It all happened. … then the Fall of Adam.”

Now we will continue with this sublime theme: “Divine Love seeks Divine Reciprocity”:

It is an incalculable honor even to write about such a theme.
God is a Perfect Being of a Supreme Order of Self-existence, without beginning or end, incomprehensible to humans. If He wants humans to know Him and to begin to understand Him, He must reveal Himself to us. And He truly does want to reveal Himself to us. Yet, for us to add glory upon glory to his most high and most worthy Power, Wisdom and Love, and to give us the opportunity for meritorious acts,

House of the Divine Will 169 Dogwood Lane Jacksboro, TN 37757

(The House of the Divine Will is a private home. The editor of this newsletter is Mr. Thomas Fahy)

Sistine Chapel Ceiling: Creation of Adam, 1510

He must deprive us during our earthly life of seeing Him as He is. Therefore, He brings us into existence in Time and requires of us Faith. To finally see Him as He is will be the reward for having glorified him in the realm of Time through the habit of a living Faith.

He reveals Himself sufficiently in Creation, Revelation and the Sacraments to receive and nurture his Gift of Faith and to develop our relationship with Him according to that Faith. But to really understand Him we must live one same Divine Life with Him. This was always the plan and purpose of the Supreme Being. If human creatures lived one same Divine Life with Him, they would understand Him and be capable of loving Him as He loves—Divinely! Their love and understanding of Him would grow at every instant. In this Divine Life, generated by a Divine Will and shared in common between God and his creature, God satisfies the insatiable yearnings of his Nature—to give totally; and his creature is the receiving vessel of the Great Giver only to reciprocate with Him in an Equality of Love and mutual reciprocity. Divine Love is given by the Great Giver and Divine Love is reciprocated from his beloved creature. And this is the way it was in the beginning! It was the Kingdom of the Father —the Divine Will—with which God had crowned our first parents and which operated in them, as It does and did in God at the dawn of human history.

Luisa Piccarreta writes in the Book of Heaven that Jesus always wants to give her what is His, but He always wants to receive what is hers. And since she is nothing and doesn’t have anything to give, He wants her to always be giving her will to Him. This is his happiness—to be always receiving as a gift the will of the creature. And if necessary, He delights in receiving from the creature the same things that He has already given her in order to be always receiving. But such is his generosity that as He receives the very things that He has already given, He is happy to give them back twofold with new love, new light and new holiness.

Jesus calls on the creature to live in the Divine Will and make her a gift of Its holiness, light, Love, and Its infinite joys. Then after a period of time, finding the soul faithful, Jesus asks her to Hand over to Him what He has given her. The faithful and confident soul does so without hesitating, and in exchange, Jesus endows her with his Love, his Will, his Holiness, his goodness and his beauty. He reminds the soul of this

By Tina Chaden, Jesus

Divine extravagance of Love—how He hands over his Life to the soul so that she can live in Him, and she responds by handing over her life to Him so that He can live in her, thus finding excuses to be always giving and receiving and have the occasion to be always speaking to her heart, telling her all about his Will and his Eternal story of Love.

Jesus told Luisa that it is his greatest Love to always have the soul with Him so that He can give her what is his. He can do this for one who lives in his Will, because every act that she does in the Divine Will is a sun that rises with a fullness of glory and sanctity. Jesus takes refuge in these suns to enjoy Himself and take his rest. He finds his beloved creature endowed with these suns, and she appears so enchantingly beautiful to Him. By this living in his Will, Jesus finds nothing of the human in the soul. She has lost the rights to her human will and to all that is human. All those rights now belong to God, and the soul acquires command over everything that is divine.

The Holy Trinity has a great yearning for a soul to live in their Will. Without such souls it seems to the Trinity as if They had not done anything in Creation, because They are missing the greatest act that They can perform, which is their Life repeating Itself in the acts of their creatures. There is nothing that They wouldn’t give these beloved creatures, living in their Will, and there will be no love or glory that the Children of the Divine Will would not give Them. These children will find everything and whatever they want in Them, and They will find everything in them.

For God to be able to give everything and to give only a small part of his goods is a sorrow to Him. It means placing his Love on hold, only because the creature lacks the Life of the Divine Will in her. And being not able to receive everything from the creature gives God the greatest pain in his creative work. All the Power, Wisdom and Love of God in his creative work call for the creature to live in his Will.

As the creature recognizes the Will of the Holy Trinity, loves it and want to spend her life in It, she pours herself out upon ;her God, and He pours Himself out upon her. With this mutual reciprocity of pouring, God brings the creature to be his own, letting her share in all his acts, and God takes his rest in her, nourishes her and lets her grow continually in his divine operations. Reciprocally, the creature makes God her own. She becomes aware of Him everywhere and rests peacefully in her God.

If the Holy Trinity were not to find their Will operating in the acts of the creature, where would They find all the glory, honor and reciprocation proper to Them for having brought so many creatures to life and having created so many things to maintain those lives? Their Will, diffused in everything and being the life and support of everything, is their greatest glory. By living in the Divine Will, the creature is presented with the occasion to give to God that which every creature ought to give by way of glory and reciprocation for having been created by a God so great and so giving of his Divine and Eternal Love.

Everything that God created was a gift to the creature. Everything was a bearer of his giving Love. The creature had nothing to give God, so God, loving with the greatness of his Love wanted the creature to have something to give to Him; for if one has nothing to give, reciprocity ends, and friendship and love fade away. By supplying so many gifts to be the things of the creature, the creature would have something to give her God.

Thus, God makes the soul who lives in his Will the repository of all Creation. How great is the joy and happiness that the creature gives God when she makes use of his gift to love Him and says to Him: “See how much I love you! I give You the sun to love You! I love you with the Love with which You loved me in the sun.” And the creature gives her God the homage and adoration of the light of the sun and its many effects. She loves Him in everything that the light of the sun touches.

A jealousy of love develops between the two lovers—God and his creature. The soul gives her life to God continuously to love Him and make Him joyful and happy within herself as He makes her joyful and happy within Him. Love needs reciprocity. If it loves and is not loved, it feels unhappy and embittered. And God asks the soul to love Him always, and above all, to love Him with his own Will forming love chains to bind Him such that He will not be able to free Himself.

As the creature loves her God, He loves and possesses her. As they take turns in loving one another, the soul becomes formed in God and grows, fed by the love of her Divine Lover. He forms her in the Life of his Divine Will, inundating her with seas of love and tenderness. He keeps jealous watch over her to be sure that her love for Him is always growing. He wants his beloved creature to look upon Him with a jealous love all attentive to give Him her life at every moment to make Him happy and content. He wants to exchange the continuous gift of her life with the continuous gift of his Life—Divine, Infinite and Eternal.

“Conference on Wheels” Report!
by Ann Ellison

We have been inundated; by people who want to know what happened during the Conference on Wheels! Well, do you have an Eternity? When God works, it lasts for all Eternity and we witnessed people being changed for all Eternity because God was most definitely working on the Conference on Wheels! I believe everyone changed…even the helpers and workers were touched to such a degree that their spiritual life will never be the same!

Our odyssey actually began before we left the USA! I told several people that I would be at JFK early the morning of departure and that I would meet them if at all possible, since I was leaving with a different carrier. I never made it until right before my 5:30 pm departure. Thomas Fahy and Felicia Murray were to meet in Washington DC and fly together to JFK to meet with the others to fly all together to Rome. They never made it! They ended up flying to Rome from Washington DC! The people at JFK who were expecting someone to help them and to organize everything were on their own!

We could see right away that this was going to be an incredibly blessed Conference! Our Father was already sending His wonderful Gifts to the pilgrims whom He had chosen to be with us.

We were to all gather at the Fiumicino airport in Rome, board our bus and go see Rome! Well, we could not find everyone, and then we lost each other, so it took approximately 2 hours just to find everyone and board our bus. But, what I could see right away was that we had the best of the best with us! No one was impatient; no one was angry, everyone was happy and so joyful to be on the Conference on Wheels!

The sights we visited and the things we saw were secondary to the Conference itself. Mr. Fahy touched on many, many subjects and shared some wonderful insights.

Some of the subjects were:

What forms a life be it Divine Life or Human life.
The Real Life of God in Contradistinction to the Mystical Life of Grace;
Sacredness of our acts in the Divine Will.
Multiplication of Jesus and His Life in our acts; Multiplication of the Trinity and
Their Life in our acts.
God’s All Surpassing interest in the Reign of the Father’s Will in Human souls
and His excessive, merciful love to assure that this occurs.
The Reciprocity, returning, repayment, giving and receiving in the context of
Divine Love, found in the writings of Luisa Piccarreta.
The inestimable value of the knowledge of God.
The Prodigies of the Mother and Queen of the Divine Will, Mary; Her
Immaculate Conception.
Adam before and after his fall; Adam, Son of God.
What is the difference between man’s image of God and his likeness of God?
Significant points of the great drama of Garabandal.

Some of the insights were even more poignant than the talks. I believe from the insights people experienced a paradigm shift. Pilgrims told us that they experienced a new level of understanding; and a new level of realization of their obligations in living this Real Life of God within our souls. From the feedback we have received since the Conference ended it seems that the results of this Conference on Wheels have been very powerful on the lives of many of the pilgrims.

Mr. Fahy expanded on the dynamics of the “atoms” of our souls being absorbed by the immensity of the Almighty—of our dominion over all creation—our relation-ship to all creation and to all souls—our souls being bilocated everywhere with God and doing all that God does as his companions. He explained about God’s plan for humanity now and in the future and the important part we play in this. He taught how we are not only to know of this life, but we must “Be this life” moment by moment!

But one of the most important insights he gave to everyone is the realization that true freedom is not freedom to do whatever you wish; it isn’t even freedom of Religion. It is freedom from the human will…belonging and living solely in and with the Divine Will. Allowing the Divine Will to reign in our souls to such a degree that God does not feel even a breath of resistance from us to His movements in our soul and in our lives! That is true freedom and this insight really touched the pilgrims.

We learned to be thankful for this most precious of all Gifts, to realize that we are one of so few to know, love and to desire this Life in relation to the total population of the world! How grateful we must be to our very generous Father! We taught that God is in control and that everything always works out for the good of all! We also talked about the dispositions we must develop within our souls for God to truly reign there. We spoke about our natures and that we are created with this nature because of the Humanity of Jesus.

Besides all this, God had other great and immense gifts for us all. Many souls on this trip learned more about how to live this incredible Life through humility, resignation, and obedience. Our Lord taught us patience, love of neighbour, giving until it hurts. He taught us total abandonment to His plans for our pilgrimage…we weren’t in control, God was!

We learned many things on this Conference on Wheels and we wish that everyone could have been with us!

“By doing My Will man will ascend and be transformed once again into the nature I originally created for him!” (BH-Volume 14)

Divine Interchanges between the Blessed in Heaven
and the Children of the Divine Will on Earth.
(Extracts from Volumes published by the Center for the Divine Will)

Volume 7

Jesus to Luisa: “My daughter, the Blessed in Heaven give Me great glory by the perfect union of their will with Mine. What makes their lives a product of my Will, and produces so much harmony between them and Me, is that their spirit, breath, movement, joy, and all that which constitutes their beatitude, is an effect of my Will.
“Therefore the soul who is still wandering unifies herself with my Will in such a way as to never separate herself from It. Her life is of Heaven, and I receive from her the same glory that I receive from the Blessed. Further, I take more pleasure and satisfaction in her. This is because what the Blessed do in Heaven they do without sacrifice, and with delight. Conversely, what the pilgrim souls do they do with sacrifice, and with suffering. Moreover, where there is sacrifice I am very pleased, I take more delight. Even the Blessed themselves, by living in my Will, form one same Life with Me, and thus they also share in the delight that I take in the pilgrim soul.”

Volume 13

Luisa: Continuing in my usual state, I suddenly found myself outside of myself and in the middle of a vast sea. I saw a machine; the motor was running, and water was gushing from the machine everywhere. These waves of water, reaching up even into Heaven, were splashing upon all the Saints and Angels. Reaching even the throne of the Eternal One, they flowed violently about his feet, and then, once again, descended into the depths of the sea. I was amazed by what I saw, and I said to myself: “What is that machine?” A light then came from the same sea said to me:
“The sea is my Will. The machine is the soul that lives in my Will. The motor is the human will that works in the Divine Will. Whenever the soul acts in my Will, the motor sets the machine into motion. Since my Will is the Life of the Blessed, as it also is for the machine, it’s no surprise that my Will, which gushes forth from this machine, should enter into Heaven and glow with light and glory, streaming over everyone all the way to my throne and then descend again into the sea of my Will upon earth, for the good of wayfarers. My Will is everywhere. Acts done in my Will flow everywhere, into Heaven and upon earth. They flow to the past, because my Will has always existed; to the present, because my Will is still active; to the future, because It will exist forever. How beautiful are the acts in my Will! Since my Will contains ever-new joys, these acts, therefore, are the new joys of the Blessed. They are supplements for the acts of the Saints that have not been done in my Will. They are the new graces for all creatures.”
Afterwards, I was left in a tormented state because I had not seen my sweet Jesus. Moving within me, Jesus clasped me in his arms, saying: “My daughter, why are you so tormented? Am I not the sea?”

Volume 17

Jesus to Luisa: “Daughter of my Will, each act in my Will is a new heaven that is extended over the head of the soul, each more beautiful than the other. The air of these heavens is Divine and carries Sanctity, Love, Life, Strength, and contains all pleasures together. This is why one feels a balsamic and sweet air. My Will in Heaven is fortifying, beatifying, delighting, penetrating everywhere, transforming and divinizing everything in Itself. By contrast, It is operating in the soul who possesses these new heavens of my Will on earth. And while It is operating, It delights Itself in extending new heavens. Therefore, my Will labors and works more in the wayfaring soul than in the Celestial Jerusalem. There the works of the Saints are finished; there is nothing more for them to do. But here my Will always has something to do in the soul in which It reigns. Therefore, It wants everything for itself. Nor does It want to leave any act to the human will, because It wants to do much. And with each act that It leaves to the human will, one more heaven would be left unfolded and there would be one fewer of its works. Ah, you do not know what happens in the soul when it gives full liberty for my Will to operate in it and when it works in my Will!”

Jesus to Luisa: “My daughter, come into the immensity of my Will. All of Heaven and my Creation anxiously await the kiss of the wayfarer who lives in the same Will in which they find their complete glory, total happiness and perfect beauty. They seek to exchange their kiss with this soul to share the glory, happiness and beauty they possess so that another creature may be added to their number and I will be given complete glory, as much as the creature is capable of giving; and they will see on earth the love with which I created her because there exists on earth a soul that lives and works in the Divine Will. Heaven, knowing that nothing glorifies Me as much as a soul who lives in my Will, yearns that my Will live in souls on earth. Thus, each act that the creature does in my Will is a kiss given to and received from Him Who created her and from all the Blessed.

List of Publications on the Gift of the Divine Will — May 2007
The Center for the Divine Will - P.O. BOX 340 - Caryville, TN 37714 - Telephone: 423-566-5178
The Suggested Donations for these Publications are based upon various factors affecting our costs

Suggested Donation GROUP “A” — Beginners [ $54.40 / $70.35]
A-3 ______ 8.50 - The Virgin Mary in the Kingdom of the Divine Will — 31 Lesson Chapters by Our Lady
A-5 ______ 9.95 - The Hours of the Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ (soft cover)
A-5a______ 15.95 - The Hours of the Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ (hard cover)
A-8 ______ 5.50 - Vol. #7 of the Book of Heaven by Luisa — Gives practical examples for life in Divine Will.
A-9 ______ 5.50 - Volume #8 of the Book of Heaven by Luisa —How to live in Divine Will
A-16 ______ 24.95 - Be Faithful and Attentive (Handbook for living in the Divine Will - 928 pages, hard cover)

Note: Your tax-exempt donations to keep The Center for the Divine Will operating are greatly appreciated. We are totally dedicated to fostering the Reign of the Divine Will on earth as in Heaven, which will put an end to all the evils of these most sinful times and bring an era of happiness and holiness. Some people give monthly support by mail. Some by standing credit card info on file.

Pope John Paul II has said that the Holy Spirit wishes to confer upon the Church at the dawn of the third millennium a “New and Divine Holiness” that will make Christ, “the Heart of the world.”
May the will of the Father, made known in Jesus, by the power of the Holy Sprit, reign in us through Mary!
Holy Spirit, Mother Mary, unite us to Jesus that together we may live in the Heart of the Trinity. +++++

From: John Paul II Institute of Christian Spirituality

The Black Madonna of Jasna Gora, Byzantine-Russian Icon, 14th Century

Divine Will:

Jesus: “From within a single Fiat of mine, billions and billions of stars came forth. From the Fiat Mihi of my mother, from which my redemption originated, there come billions of acts of grace that are communicated to souls.

These acts of grace are more beautiful, more radiant and more multiform than the stars. And while the stars are fixed and cannot be multiplied, these acts of grace are multiplied to the infinite; in every instant they run, attracting creatures, making them happy, strengthening them and giving them life.

Oh, if creatures could see the supernaturality of grace, they would feel such harmony and would see such an enchanting spectacle as to believe they were in paradise.

Now, the third Fiat as well must run together with the other two Fiats. It must multiply itself to the infinite in every instant.

It must produce an act for every act of grace that comes forth from my bosom, for every star, for every drop of water and for every created thing that the Fiat of Creation brought forth. It must blend with them and say, “:For as many acts as you are, I so as many more”.
My all powerful Fiat contains the creative power…whoever lives in the Divine Will disappears: it is the Fiat that does everything.

These three Fiats have the same value and power. You disappear; it is the Fiat that acts. So in my all-powerful Fiat you too can say, “I want to create enough love, enough adorations, enough blessing and enough glory for my God, to make up for everyone and for everything”

Your acts will fill heaven and earth. They will multiply together with the acts of creation and of redemption, and become one with them.

All this will seem astonishing and unbelievable to some, but then they would be putting my creative power in doubt. Then, when it is I who want it and who give this power, every doubt ceases.

Am I perhaps not free to do what I want and to give to whom I want?

For your part, be attentive;; I will be with you. I will overshadow you with my creative power and will fulfill that which I want upon you.

Ah, the creature is always more violent in evil it does. How many machines of ruin they are preparing! They will go so far at to exhaust evil itself.

But while they are busy making their way, I will be working to make my Fiat Voluntas Tua have its completion and fulfillment, that my Will reign upon the earth, but in a way that is all new.

I will be busy preparing the era of the third Fiat, in which my love will display itself in a marvelous and unheard-of-way. Oh, yes! I want to completely confound man in love. So, be attentive and let us work together. I want you with me to prepare this era of heavenly and divine love.

The Power of Prayer: by Danny Halhbohm

O wicked world!
You are doing everything to drive me from the face of the earth, to banish me from society, from the schools, from conversations, from everything, while I am preparing you an era of love, the era of my third Fiat.

You will make your way, to banish me, and I will confound you with love. I will follow you from behind. I will go before you to meet you to confound you in love. And where you have banished me, I wll establish my throne, and I well reign there more than before, but in a very surprising way; so much so, that you yourself will fall at the foot of my throne, bound as it were, by the force of my love.

Jesus to Luisa: “My daughter, the pleasure I receive from my Will is so great, that I am overjoyed when I just hear it spoken of, and I call all heaven to celebrate. Just imagine what it will be like for those souls that do it. I find all delights in them, and give all delights to them. Their life is the life of the blessed. They have only two things at heart: they desire, they long for my Will and love. They have little else to do, and meanwhile they do everything!”

From: The Praises of the Kingdom of the Divine Will; Second Week; Day of St. Joseph

Holy Father, we ask you to make all creatures want to take the Divine Will as their own life, so that weaknesses, temptations, passions and miseries will come to an end; and the reign of your will can have its primacy over everything and over everyone. Through Christ our Lord. Amen.

To order books I,II,III,IV call or write: Apostolic Society, Sons of the Divine Will; P.O. Box 701327;St. Cloud, FL 34770-1327; 407-957-3850

It is the daily office of the Divine Will : one book for each week of the month; prayers for each day of the week.

It is truly a wonderful way to begin to study the way of the Divine Will of The Holy Trinity.
Simple and Immense.

John Paul II Institute of Christian Sprituality explores the lives and writings of several holy men and women of the twentieth century who have exemplified a “new and divine” union with Jesus, to help those who are interested in it live it and make it known to others.
• John Paul II Institute of Christian Spirituality
• Apostleship of the Cross Triumphant
• House of Sanctification
• Special Prayer Intentions

http://www.jp2ics.org/

Venerable Francisco Marto

The nine year-old boy, Venerable Francisco Marto of Fatima, who witnessed the apparitions of Our Lady in 1917, is somewhat like the great St. Joseph in his humble, simple, hidden life in God. Eulogized by his older cousin Lucia, he is described as the “consoler of Jesu Escondido” – the “hidden Jesus” in the Most Blessed Sacrament, so lonely and so forsaken, Whom he loved to console. His role was one of great humility and patience.
This little boy, so full of life, learned well the lesson Our Lady taught the three of them, and he often reminded Lucia and Jacinta of the great necessity of sacrifice. Our Lady had said in August when She appeared to them at Valinhos, after their terrible ordeal at the hands of the civil Administrator of Villa Nova de Ourem: “Pray, pray much, and make sacrifices for poor sinners, for many souls go to Hell because there is no one to make sacrifices and pray for them!” He used to remind Lucia and Jacinta of the great sorrow in Our Lady’s face when She spoke Her last words in October: “People must not offend the Lord God anymore, for He is already too much offended.” He used to hide himself in the parish church of Fatima to console Jesus in the Most Blessed Sacrament. Many a time, unknown to Lucia and Jacinta, he gave away his frugal lunch to the poorer children, and sometimes even to their sheep. At times, all three of them did this. He hid himself to make further sacrifices. Like the Fathers of the Desert he wore a rough cord around his waist, as did little Jacinta also.
Venerable Francisco never forgot that Our Lady had said that he must pray many Rosaries. Not only did he pray with Lucia and Jacinta, but he also prayed very many Rosaries all alone. At times, Lucia and Jacinta, not finding Francisco, would call out for him and search for him, and when found, he would be on his knees, absorbed in praying the Rosary, thus adding sacrifice to prayer. He would, at times, be found by Lucia and Jacinta prostrate, praying the prayers taught by the Angel, and not having heard them call him, they would surprise him. He loved to sacrifice and pray alone, visible only to the eyes of God. So great was his love of Jesus in the Holy Eucharist, that during his last illness he asked Lucia to plead with the Pastor to give him his First Holy Communion. His request was granted, and he received Our Divine Lord in the Most Blessed Sacrament with great love and fervor: the same hidden Jesus he had so often consoled in the Tabernacle, the same loving Jesus he had received from the hands of the Angel of Peace at the Cabeço. He asked Lucia and Jacinta to pray the Rosary for him at his bedside when, during his severe illness, he was unable to do so himself. Jacinta and Lucia, with tears of love and sorrow, bid him good-bye thus: “Entao Adeus Francisco ate a Ceu.” (”So now, good-bye, Francisco until we meet in Heaven.”) Jacinta was already ill herself, and would see him in Heaven the next year. Francisco, who had seen Our Lady, was visited by Her during his illness. He died with an angelic smile on his lips, without a struggle, most sweetly.

Let us Pray.

O God of mercy and love, Who exalteth the humble and simple, let us imitate Venerable Francisco Marto of Fatima, so that the illustrious example of his life of sacrifice and prayer, may be in simplicity and humility a shining model to all, especially our children. Please grant this through the intercession of the Immaculate Heart of Our Lady of the Rosary of Fatima, who deigned to appear to him and Jacinta and Lucia. Amen.

Venerable Jacinta Marto

Jacinta, in the months of her illness, had been reduced from exuberant, bounding health to a state of pathetic frailty. Life clung as thinly as breath, and the local doctor, examining both her condition, and the limited facilities of her home, advised that she be sent, without delay, to the hospital at Villa Nova de Ourem, a few miles away. The little girl did not protest, for the reason that she knew she was going, anyhow. “You will go to two hospitals,” she had been told by Our Lady, “not to be cured, but to suffer more for the love of God, and for the conversion of sinners, and to make reparations for the offenses against my Immaculate Heart.” In joyous imitation of her Savior she accepted Our Lady’s directive, knowing beyond the wisdom of prudent and self-protecting men that the heart can best ascend to the Father of Christ when it is weighted with a cross.
Early in July her thin little body was raised by her father, and placed as tenderly as possible on the back of the family’s donkey. Her mother made the journey to Villa Nova de Ourem with her. She was at the hospital for a period of two months, and though the treatments were radical and severe, they brought no visible benefit. It was a time of actual martyrdom, relieved by nothing but the two brief visits that Lucia was able to make. By the end of August it all seemed depressingly hopeless. The hospital treatment was useless, and the expense to Jacinta’s family was much beyond their very limited means. It was decided the child should come home. By now, in her side, she carried an open wound that required its being attended and dressed each day, not so much with the object of any cure, but to prolong such life as remained. After a while, in the rather primitive surroundings of home, the wound became infected, and Jacinta weakened and wasted day by day.
Great as the child’s trials must have been in this period, her eagerness for further sacrifice failed to falter. Her courage and resolution appeared to have been almost fantastic. “When I am alone,” she explained to Lucia, her only confidante, “I get out of bed to say the Prayer of the Angel. Trouble is, I can’t get my head on the floor any more; I tumble over when I try to do it, and for this reason I have to say the prayer on my knees.” Jacinta, after her return from the hospital at Villa Nova de Ourem, managed to attain a certain amount of mobility. On occasional Winter mornings, with a reserve of strength gained through the night, she was permitted to attend the weekday Mass in the parish church at Fatima, which was closer to her home than the Cova da Iria, an area now forbidden her. “Don’t come with me to Mass today, Jacinta,” Lucia would sometimes advise. “You just aren’t strong enough, and it isn’t a Sunday.” But the child, drawn on by that Hidden Jesus of Whom she spoke so often, would persist, and go along on those spindly legs. Returning, she would be utterly exhausted, and obliged to fall into bed. Apart from these limited ventures to church, she was not allowed out-of-doors in Winter. Lucia, however, remained with her almost constantly, in intimate sharing of that very private world these two possessed. They held no secrets from one another, but talked of the sacrifices they had made and their hard-won reparations to God as other children might discuss the playing of games or the dressing of dolls.
“I was thirsty, Lucia, and I didn’t drink, and so I offered it to Jesus for sinners. In the night I had pains, and I offered Our Lord the sacrifice of not turning over in bed, and for that reason I didn’t sleep at all. What sacrifices have you been able to make?”
Always in her thoughts and always at the surface of her speech was that Immaculate Heart of Mary of which the Lady had spoken. “I shall go to Heaven very soon, Lucia, and you must stay to explain to people how God wants to establish devotion to the Immaculate Heart of Mary all over the world. And when you speak of this to people, Lucia, don’t be afraid to tell exactly what is true. Tell everyone that God gives us His grace through His Mother’s Immaculate Heart, which He wants to hold close to His own Sacred Heart. The people must ask for peace through Mary’s Immaculate Heart, because that is the way God wants it, and that is what Our Lady herself has told us.” Love, perhaps more than fever, was consuming the fragile remains of Jacinta Marto.
One day an automobile stopped before the pale stucco home of the Marto’s, and out of it stepped their priestly friend, Dr. Formigão. With the clergyman were the famed Lisbon physician, Dr. Enrico Lisboa and Señhora Lisboa. It was arranged that Jacinta should be sent to Lisbon and treated by the best doctors in one of the hospitals of the capital.
First she was sent to an orphanage on the Rua da Estrela, Lisbon. Mother Godiñho, the Superior, was a woman of vast understanding and charity. This Religious house, in which the desperately ailing child and her mother, rejected by all other institutions, took final sanctuary, adjoins the Chapel of Milagres; there is a raised choir from which one can see the Tabernacle and assist at Mass, celebrated in those distant days by an old and very deaf priest. The privilege was to Jacinta a boundless joy. The gift of being under the same roof sheltering Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament was as wildly beyond her hopes as, in her humility, she believed it to be in excess of her merits. Every moment permitted her was spent by Jacinta in the choir of the chapel. Sitting quietly on her little chair, for she was not allowed to kneel, she would remain with her eyes fixed on the Tabernacle in prayer and meditation. If, below her in the chapel, she heard frivolous conversation or observed in anyone an attitude of imperfect respect, she would mention this to Mother Godiñho, because she was so horrified by any lack of reverence to her God. Gravely, she explained that Our Lady was always made unhappy when people did not respect the Blessed Sacrament.
During the time that she was in the Religious house she must have received a visit from Our Lady more than once. Her conversations with Mother Godiñho were filled with instructions on the spiritual life, as well as with prophecies which are still being fulfilled: “Penance is necessary. If people amend their lives, Our Lord will even yet save the world, but if not, punishment will come.”
Less than two weeks had passed when Dr. Lisboa, in desperate hope of saving her life, succeeded in having her interned in Lisbon’s Estafania Hospital. Dr. Castro Freire, the child specialist, operated on Jacinta on February 10, 1920. Her suffering was intense for the reason that, in her condition, nothing more radical than local anesthesia was possible. But the result was clinically rather good, with two ribs being extracted from her left side, leaving a wound into which a grown-up’s hand could be comfortably inserted. Jacinta was an accommodating and stoic patient, and though the required daily dressings of the great wound in her side were a frightful agony, her only cries were repetitions of her beloved Lady’s name.
On the evening of that 20th of February, at about 6 o’clock, Jacinta said that she felt worse and wished to receive the Sacraments. The parish priest was called and he heard her confession about 8 o’clock that night. Jacinta was convinced that she would die and asked for Viaticum, but the priest thought she looked fairly well, and so he promised to bring her Holy Communion in the morning. She died that night, alone, as Our Lady had told her, and without having received Holy Communion. But she died in peace, in perfect conformity to the Divine Will.
She had been a living example of the Message she had been entrusted with. In return for this fidelity and courage, God granted to her body after death the wonderful signs of sanctity He has often bestowed upon great Saints. For several days after her death, Jacinta’s corpse gave off a sweet fragrance like flowers — the “odor of sanctity”. And after having been in a tomb for fifteen years, her face was found to be perfectly preserved.

Prayer

My God, I love Thee in Thanksgiving for the graces which Thou hast granted to me. Oh my Jesus, I love Thee! Sweet Heart of Mary, be my salvation! Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, I adore Thee profoundly with all the powers of my soul, and thank Thee for the Apparitions of the most Holy Virgin Mary in Fatima which have made manifest to the world the treasures of her Immaculate Heart.
By the infinite merits of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, and through the intercession of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, I implore Thee, if it should be for Thy greater glory and the good of our souls, to glorify in the sight of Thy Holy Church, Jacinta, the shepherdess of Fatima, granting us through her intercession, the grace which we implore. Amen

1. Punishment of the World: Our Blessed Mother can no longer restrain the hand of her Divine Son from striking the world with a just punishment for its many crimes.
2. Amendment of Life: “I have come to warn the faithful to amend their lives and ask pardon for their sins. They must not continue to offend Our Lord, Who is already too much offended.”
3. Five Warnings: “If my requests are not granted, Russia will spread her errors throughout the world, provoking wars and persecutions against the Church. Many good people will be martyred, there will come another great war, and various nations will be destroyed.”
4. War: “Wars are a punishment for the sins of mankind.”
5. Sins of the Flesh: “More souls go to Hell because of the sins of the flesh than for any other reason.”
6. Immodest Fashions: “Certain fashions are being introduced that offend Our Lord very much.”
7. Sinful Marriages: “Many marriages are not good; they do not please Our Lord and are not of God.”
8. Daily Rosary: “Say the Rosary every day to obtain peace for the world. And after each decade say the following prayer: ‘O my Jesus, forgive us our sins, save us from the fires of Hell, and lead all souls to Heaven, especially those who have most need of Thy mercy.’”
9. Prayer and Sacrifice: “Pray, pray a great deal, and make sacrifices for sinners, for many souls go to Hell because they have no-one to make sacrifices and pray for them.”
10. Devotion to the Immaculate Heart of Mary: “God wishes to establish in the world devotion to my Immaculate Heart. If people do what I tell you, many souls will be saved and there will be peace.”
11. First Saturday Devotion: “I promise to help at the hour of death with the graces needed for salvation those who, on the first Saturday of five consecutive months, go to confession, receive Holy Communion, say five decades of the Rosary and keep me company for fifteen minutes while meditating on the mysteries, with the intention of making reparation to my Immaculate Heart.”
12. World Peace: “Tell everybody that God gives His graces through the Immaculate Heart of Mary. Tell them to ask graces from her, and that the Heart of Jesus wishes to be venerated together with the Immaculate Heart of Mary, for the Lord has confided the peace of the world to her… In the end my Immaculate Heart will triumph, Russia will be converted and there will be peace.”
Please respond to Our Lady’s urgent requests,
and make your Pledge to the Immaculate Heart of Mary today!
________________________________________

My Pledge
to Our Lady of Fatima

Dear Mary, my Queen and my Mother, I promise to faithfully fulfill thy requests at Fatima, in order that thou mayest bring peace to the world, for the conversion of poor sinners, and the salvation of immortal souls.

________________________________________
Once you have made your pledge to Our Lady to faithfully fulfill her requests for world peace and for the salvation of souls, you may send an e-mail to smr@salvemariaregina.info, and we will be happy to enroll you as a member of the Fatima Crusade. Members’ names are sent to Our Lady’s Shrine, and they are remembered in special daily prayers and Masses.
You may also request a Brown Scapular to wear as a sign of your Consecration to the Immaculate Heart of Mary.
Please let us know if you wish to help spread the message of Our Lady of Fatima, and we will gladly send you further information.

Indeed, there is much for which to make reparation to the Holy Eucharist in our time — the spreading influence of Secularism, Modernism, and Satanism, the increasing cult of the Black Mass in which the Sacred Host is profaned; empty churches in which adoration of the Blessed Sacrament is no longer offered; the irreverent “communions” of apathetic “Catholics”, devoid of fervor and piety; and, most tragic of all, the increasing influence of humanistic liturgists, who scoff at adoration of the Divine Presence.

The influence of these modern-day “reformers” has done much to destroy the realization of the faithful that it is their Lord and their God who is truly and physically present in the Most Holy Eucharist, and that He is deserving of profound adoration. The destructive influence of these unbelieving Modernists is readily evidenced in the removal of altar rails (which are meant to separate the Holy of Holies — the throne of the Most High God — from the mundane); in the shunting aside of the Tabernacle to a makeshift stand in the lower part of the sanctuary; in the insistence upon standing at sacred moments, such as the reception of Holy Communion, instead of kneeling in humble and profound adoration.

(Note that the Angel and the children prostrated themselves before the Divine Presence. Who are we to stand, as proud Pharisees? Some give the excuse, “the Jews stood in prayer.” Well, we are not Jews who have not the Divine Presence in the Blessed Sacrament. We are Catholics who firmly believe that our God is present in the Sacred Host and that we owe Him profound adoration!)
The innumerable present insults daily offered to Our Lord in the Blessed Sacrament should compel us to increase our Communions of reparation with deeper fervor and love, to offer more holy hours and all-night vigils of reparation.

THE CHILDREN OF FATIMA
From: http://www.salvemariaregina.info/SalveMariaRegina/SMR-104.html

Prayer: Dear Children, I bind my soul in the innocence of my childhood with yours; as you lay prostrate with your faces in the field at Fatima; and unite your suffering, sacrifice, rosaries and tears for the salvation of lost souls to the Divine Will of Jesus. “Sweet Jesus, please renew and illumine the acts of we children so that they may be multiplied and made thrice holy.” Amen. AdelaMaria

The Transfiguration by Raphael

Raphael, 1516-1520
Pinacoteca Vaticana, Vatican City
Mt 171-9 Mk 92-10Lk 928-36

After six days, Jesus took with him Peter, James and John the brother of James, and led them up a high mountain by themselves. There he was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun and his cloths became as white as the light. Just then there appeared before them Moses and Elijah talking with Jesus. Peter said to Jesus, ” Lord it is good for us to be here. If you wish, I will put up three shelters-one for you, one for Moses and one for Elijah.

” While he was still speaking, a bright cloud enveloped them and a voice from the cloud said, ” This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased. Listen to him! ” When the disciples heard this, they fell face down to the ground, terrified. But Jesus came and touched them. ” Get up ” he said. ” Don’t be afraid. ” When they looked up, they saw no-one except Jesus. As they were coming down the mountain, Jesus instructed them, ” Don’t tell anyone what you have seen, until the Son of Man has been raised from the dead.

Carmel among the Nazis

Stein’s family saw her entry into the convent as a betrayal, and as coming at the worst possible time, just when Jewish persecution was intensifying. Christianity was the religion of their oppressors; they couldn’t understand what it meant to her. When Stein’s mother heard of her decision to enter the convent she was crushed.
“Why did you have to get to know him (Jesus Christ)? He was a good man — I’m not saying anything against him. But why did he have to go and make himself God?” It was only after her mother’s death in 1936 that Stein’s sister Rosa felt free to be baptized as a Catholic as well.

Stein remained in Cologne for five years, participating in the life of the community with great joy while continuing her scholarly work. After the terror of kristallnacht (November 9 1938), the nuns in Cologne feared for Stein’s safety and decided to send her secretly to the Carmel in Echt, the Netherlands. Her sister Rosa later joined her there as a Third Order Carmelite, serving as the convent portress. When Holland fell to the Nazis, Edith and Rosa Stein were in danger again, and plans were made to move them to Switzerland. Before these could be finalized, the Dutch bishops issued an encyclical attacking the anti-Semitic atrocities of the Nazi regime. The Gestapo retaliated immediately by rounding up all Roman Catholic Jews to be sent to the death camps. Edith and Rosa Stein were arrested on August 2, 1942. When Rosa seemed disoriented as they were led away from the convent, Edith gently encouraged her, “Come, Rosa. We go for our people.” The sisters were deported to Auschwitz and executed just a week later. Edith Stein was fifty years old.
Reports from those who were close to Sister Teresa Benedicta in those final days show her to have been a woman of remarkable interior strength, giving courage to her fellow travelers and helping to feed and bathe the little ones when even their mothers had given up hope and were neglecting them.

One woman who survived the war has written a description of Stein during the time their group was awaiting transportation to “the East.” “Maybe the best way I can explain it is that she carried so much pain that it hurt to see her smile…In my opinion, she was thinking about the suffering that lay ahead. Not her own suffering — she was far too resigned for that — but the suffering that was in store for the others. Every time I think of her sitting in the barracks, the same picture comes to mind: a Pieta without the Christ.” Although she did not seek death, Stein had often expressed her willingness to offer herself along with the sacrifice of Christ for the sake of her people, the Jews, and also for the sake of their persecutors. She was beatified by Pope John Paul II on May 1,1987.
http://www.catholiceducation.org/articles/religion/re0001.html

St. Clare of Assisi

1193-1253
Feast Day: August 11

Patron saint of eye disorders, telegraphs, telephones, and television

St. Clare was a wealthy young woman with a reputation for holiness who was greatly moved by the words and deeds of the self-made beggar Francis Bernadone. She abandoned all she had to follow God’s calling, and became the founder of a religious community of women known as the Poor Clares, whose rule of life is based on the ideals of St. Francis. Many miracles were attributed to her during her life, and today she is revered as the second greatest Franciscan saint.
St. Clare always possessed a maternal concern for the nuns in her care, even as she insisted that no one force them to abandon their vow of total poverty.

Here is a blessing from St. Clare’s second letter to Bl. Agnes of Prague:

What you hold may you always hold.
What you do, may you always do and never abandon.
But with swift pace, light step and unswerving feet,
so that even your steps stir up no dust,
Go forward, the spirit of our God has called you.

Saint Clare of Assisi, mistress of poverty, pray for us.

http://www.smart.net/~tak/Patrons/clare.html

Rosary of the Holy Wounds of Our
Lord Jesus Christ or Chaplet of Mercy at the hour of 3.
May be said on the Rosary Beads.

picture of Divine Mercy by Dina SanGiovanni Solano
for picture order: mail to:
divinelight@bellsouth.net

On the large beads: Eternal Father, I offer Thee the WOUNDS of Our Lord Jesus Christ — To heal the wounds of our souls.
(300 days indulgence each time)
On the small beads: My Jesus, pardon and mercy — Through the merits of Thy HOLY WOUNDS.

(300 days indulgence each time)
Sacred Penetentiary, January 15, 1924.

These two invocations were taught by Our Lord to Sr. M. Martha
Chambon, deceased, in the Visitation of Chambery, France, March
21, 1907. The Sister received from Our Lord a double “Misson”:
constantly to invoke the HOLY WOUNDS herself, and to revivethis devotion in the world.

Promises of Our Lord to Sr. Mary Martha
“I will grant all that is asked of me by the invocation of My HOLY WOUNDS. You must spread the devotion.”
ADELA MARIA, PERHAPS WE MIGHT SAY THIS NOVENA DAILY AND TELL OTHERS ALSO?
PROMISES OF OUR LORD MADE TO SISTER MARY MARTHA “THE CHAPLET OF MERCY IS A COUNTERPOISE TO MY JUSTICE, IT RESTRAINS MY VENGEANCE.”
“at each word you pronounce of the chaplet of mercy.I allow a drop of my blood to fall upon the soul of a sinner.”
Divine Will: Heavenly Father, with the Holy Spirit following Our Lady’s Lessons in union:

Step one: With Mary, I sacrifice my human will in honor of God.
Step two: With Mary I empty myself of my human will to constitute the Divine Will as Principle of Life of my soul.
Step three: With Mary, I decide with a firm resolution to no longer give life to my human will.
Step four: With Mary, I give to You, my God, my human will as proof, giving my “Fiat!” and my acceptance of Your test.
Step five: With Mary, I make the sacrifice of living without my human will, and bind it to the foot of the Divine Throne of God, for my entire life, without ever giving life to my human will.
Step six: O Most Holy Divine Fiat, in Unity with Mother Mary and Luisa, allow my soul to take possession of all the Divine Qualities as much as is possible and imaginable for a soul.
I ask this through Christ our Lord. Amen
From: Divine will, prayer to be said daily for the gift of the Divine Will of God.

About Suffering…
WE ALL SUFFER AND WE ALL MUST DO PENANCE. PENANCE FOR OUR SINS. SINS AGAINST THE TEN COMMANDMENTS; THE CHURCH, AND OURSELVES, OTHERS; SINS OF OMISSION.
IF we do not we shall have long years of suffering in the awful fires of Purgatory. This fire is the same fire as the fire of Hell.
Now if we offer our sufferings, the very little ones as well as the greater ones, in union with the sufferings of Jesus, we are doing the easiest and best penance we can perform. We may thus deliver ourselves entirely from Purgatory, while, at the same time, gaining the greatest graces and blessings.
Let us remember clearly that:
1. Sufferings come from God for our benefit.
2. We derive immense merits from every suffering borne patiently even the little suffering of our daily life.
3. God will give us abundant strength to bear our sufferings if we only ask Him.
4. If we bear our sufferings patiently they lose their sting and bitterness
5. Above all every suffering is a share in the Passion of the Lord.
6. By our sufferings we can free ourselves in great part or entirely from the pains of Purgatory.
7. By bearing our sufferings patiently we win the glorious crown of martyrdom.
Of course we may do all in our power to avoid or lessen our sufferings but we cannot avoid all suffering. Therefore, it is clearly necessary for us to learn how to bear them.
In a word we must understand clearly that if we remain calm, serene and patient suffering loses all its sting but the moment we get excited the smallest suffering increases a hundredfold.
It is just as if we have a sore arm or leg and rub it violently it becomes irritated and painful whereas if we touch it gently we soothe the irritation.
We suffer from ill health, from pains, headaches, rheumatism, arthritis, from accidents, from enemies. Some suffer from weeks in their homes, some in hospitals or nursing homes. In a word we are all in a vale of tears. Almighty God could have saved us from all suffering, but He did not do so because He knows in His infinite goodness that we must offer our share along with His to the Father in reparation.
We have a great, great, remedy in our hands viz., prayer. We should pray earnestly and constantly, asking God to help us to suffer, to console us, or, if it pleases Him, to deliver us from suffering. This is all, all important.
A very eminent doctor says in an able article he recently published in the secular press that Prayer is the greatest power in the world”. He says, “and my colleagues frequently see that many of our patients whom we have failed to cure of whose pains we have failed to alleviate have cured themselves by prayer, I speak now not of the prayers of holy people but the prayers of ordinary Christians.”
We should above all pray to the Mother of God in all our troubles. We should ask Her by the oceans of sorrow She felt during the Passion of Our Lord to help us. God gave Her all the immense graces necessary to make Her the perfect Mother of God, but, He also gave Her, all the graces, the tenderness, the love necessary to be our most perfect and loving Mother. No mother on earth ever loved a child as Our Blessed Lady loved her baby Jesus…and as she loves us. Therefore, in all our troubles and sorrows; let us go to Our Blessed Lady with unbounded confidence.
Our Lady of Ephesus..my mother, Mother of God, pray for me…help me to trust in Your Immaculate Heart.

Mary’s hair was loose around her forehead. She wore a sheer veil, pale in color, which seemed to be folded back on her head and to fall longer than her shoulders. Mrs. Fraser remembered so well thinking of those beautiful amber eyes, so very round and full that all creation could be seen in them. She simply couldn’t take her eyes from Mary’s face and so she was unable to describe anything else that Mary wore.

From: http://www.ourladyofguadalupe.org/mary.htm

Here is a powerful blessing from Jesus: Blessing in the Divine Will. It may be applied to yourself, to someone near you…or by raising your hand in the direction of the faithful whom you wish to bless…begin:
+In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Amen
I want to bless you (name), with the same blessing Jesus Blessed His Mother Mary,( before He left to be taken at Gethsemane) (His Passion) Through the intercession of Blessed Mary, Mama, and Queen of the Divine Will, I bless you to imprint the triple seal of the Three Divine Persons.
This blessing in the Name of the Father + communicates and imprints in your will, the seal of His Power, restoring Him as sovereign of all, in the name of the Son Jesus + communicates and imprints in your intelligence, the seal of His Wisdom, in the name of the Holy Spirit + the seal of His Love. Restoring the strength of your body and soul, may you be healed from all spiritual and corporal sickness, and may your soul be enriched and embellished with all goodness and virtue, to protect and defend you against the devil, the world and the flesh. Together with Jesus, bless all things created by Him, so you can receive them blesses by Him.
I bless the light, the air, the water, the fire, the food and all things so you can be covered with all blessings. Together with Jesus, I bless your heart +, your mind, your eyes, your ears, your nose, your mouth, your hands, your feet, your body, your organs, your breathing, your movement and your whole being.
I bless you to help you. I bless you to defend you. I bless you to forgive you. I bless you to free you from all evil. I bless you to console you. I bless you to make you holy, and I bless you in the name of the Father + and of the Son+ and of the Holy Spirit +.

TOTAL SURRENDER BY PATRICK PORTER, JR.

Patriarch Decries Christian Persecution in Iraq

IRBIL, Iraq, MAY 11, 2007 (Zenit.org).-
The leader of the Chaldean Church is calling for a stop to the persecution of Christians in Iraq.

AsiaNews reported that Patriarch Emmanuel III Delly of Baghdad made strong accusations against Iraqi authorities and foreign troops.

After returning from a stay in the United States, the head of the Chaldean Church denounced the sins of politicians and armies against Christian people.

“Christians are killed [or] chased out of their homes before the very eyes of those who are supposed to be responsible for their safety,” Patriarch Delly said during Mass on Sunday in the Church of Mar Qardagh in Erbil, in the Kurdistan region.

Iraqi clergy and bishops have made several appeals in recent months for the unity of the country and the rights of the Christian community.

“Today, Christians are persecuted in a country where everyone is fighting for their own personal interests,” Patriarch Delly said. Christians, he added, “have always lived in Iraq and over the years they have done everything possible to contribute to its development together with their Muslim brothers.”
ZE07051120

July 22
Memorial of St. Mary Magdalene

Collect:

Father, your Son first entrusted to Mary Magdalene the joyful news of his resurrection. By her prayers and example may we proclaim Christ as our living Lord and one day see him in glory, for he lives and reigns with you and the Holy Spirit, one God, for ever and ever.

July 22
Memorial of St. Mary Magdalene
Old Calendar: St. Mary Magdalen, penitent

Mary, the sister of Martha and Lazarus, wasted the great beauty that God had given her in a life of sin, but one day she saw Christ and was touched by grace. On the day of our Lord’s crucifixion, she stood with the Mother of Jesus at the foot of the cross. At early dawn on the first Easter morning, Mary Magdalen and other women who had ministered to Jesus went to the Lord’s sepulcher. Two angels said to them, “He is not here, but is risen….Go, tell his disciples.” Mary Magdalen ran to tell the Apostles what she had seen and heard. Then Peter and John, hastening to the sepulcher, saw and believed.
________________________________________

St. Mary Magdalene

The feast of St. Mary Magdalene is considered one of the most mystical of feasts, and it is said that of all the songs of the saints, that of Mary Magdalene is the sweetest and strongest because her love was so great. That love was praised by Jesus Himself; who said that because much was forgiven her, she loved much. Where she is buried, no one knows. Legend has her dying in Provence, France, in a cavern where she spent her last days, and her body resting in the chapel of St. Maximin in the Maritime Alps. Another has her to the Holy Land in the eighth century, was shown her tomb there.
She was the first witness to the resurrection of Jesus, His most ardent and loving follower. She had stood with Mary at the foot of the Cross on that brutal Good Friday afternoon and had been by the side of Mary during these difficult hours. On Easter morning, she went with the other women to the tomb and it was there, in the garden near the tomb, that Jesus appeared to her. It was she who brought the news of the Resurrection to the Apostles, and Peter and John raced to the tomb to see what had happened.
She was from Magadala, a small fishing town on the Sea of Galilee, between Capernaum and Tiberias. She was known to be a “great sinner,” a woman of the streets who heard Jesus speak of the mercy and forgiveness of God and changed her life completely. Her matter-of-fact witness to the Resurrection moved Peter and John to go and see for themselves: “I have seen the Lord and these things he said to me.” Jesus had chosen her to bring the news to them and she simply told them what had happened.
She has always been the example of great love and great forgiveness, one of those close to Jesus who grasped the truth of God’s love for human beings and spent her life bearing witness to that love.
Excerpted from The One Year Book of Saints by Rev. Clifford Stevens
Patron: Apothecaries; Casamicciola, Italy; contemplative life; contemplatives; converts; druggists; glove makers; hairdressers; hairstylists; penitent sinners; penitent women; people ridiculed for their piety; perfumeries; perfumers; pharmacists; reformed prostitutes; sexual temptation; tanners; women.
Symbols: Rich rainment; box of ointment; skull; book; vase of sweet spices; crucifix; open book; boat.
© Copyright Trinity Communications 2007. All rights reserved. Terms and Conditions
Web services provided by Trinity Consulting, Inc.

Commentary by Thomas Fahey…Divine Will

Note to reader: As I began this 54th Edition of Letters of Gold, I had much more to say about the “Book of Heaven” being —Truly the Greatest Love Story ever Told— than has been published so far in this edition. .

…Feast of Christ the King
November 26, 2006
(commentary)

The Feast of Christ the King comes to us every year and provides a special occasion for serious thought about Christ’s Kingship. Following are a few thoughts for consideration about the King and his Kingdom.
Jesus said in the Gospels that his Kingdom is not of this world. He also taught us to pray that the Father’s Kingdom (which is also his) would come into this world (in souls) so that the Father’s will could be done on earth as in Heaven. We often hear that the Kingdom will be in its fullness after the end of human history, leaving many to believe that we have to wait until the end of time for a glorious stage of the Father’s Kingdom to manifest itself and communicate its astonishing blessings to souls. But we now know from the “Book of Heaven” by the long-suffering Luisa Piccarreta that the Father’s Kingdom will not only reign in Glory in time—in human history—but that it absolutely must reign on earth in time—in human history—before the end.
After the Final Judgment, when Jesus turns the Kingdom over to his Father, no one will be able to add anything to the glory of the Father. No one will be able to merit. The blessed—that is, all those who attained Heaven, will enjoy God and his Kingdom for all Eternity, but they will be beyond the time of Faith and merit and will no longer be able to add to the glory of God.
But it is precisely in the time of Faith and merit during the latter stages (due to the Fall of Adam) of human life on earth that souls will be able to give God the proper and worthy glory that He had determined to receive when He brought Creation into being. And this can only happen when the Father’s Kingdom (His own Will) comes to reign in souls on earth, in human history, before the end. This is precisely what Jesus intended and predicted in the Lord’s Prayer.
Also, the knowledge of the Father’s Kingdom reigning in souls absolutely must be communicated to humanity in order for God’s purpose in Creation to be fulfilled. The method by which God might use to communicate this knowledge of the Kingdom would be up to His own choosing. He chose to do so through Luisa Piccarreta. And this most sublime knowledge contained in the “Book of Heaven” is not a new revelation added to the deposit of the Faith but an explication of what Our Lord intended in the prayer, the “Our Father.” But we must also realize that the “Our Father” includes also the prediction of the coming of the Father’s Kingdom on earth within the “new and everlasting covenant” of which the Holy Church reminds us in the Mass at the consecration: “Take this, all of you, and drink from it; this is the cup of my blood, the blood of the new and everlasting covenant. It will be shed for you and for many so that sins may be forgiven. Do this in memory of Me.”

In 1987, Pope John Paul II spoke at a conference in Aachen, Germany, and said: “Not everything has been revealed. The Holy Spirit is still approaching us.” Obviously the Pope was not indicating that the Deposit of the Faith was lacking anything in God’s public revelation. It seems what the Pope was saying to us is that God still has much to tell us in order to understand more fully what is contained in the Public Revelation. Did not Jesus tell the Apostles: “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. But when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will teach you all truth.”(John: 16-12,13)

— Preamble to the following five Topics—

Now, in the 34th year of our Apostolate for the Kingdom of the Divine Will, it seems fitting to share with those, who have been committed to living in the Divine Will for many years, insights into and reinforcements of what we have seen in the “Book of Heaven” but may not have understood well—or the circumstances of life have not allowed the effort to penetrate (with God’s Grace of course) the hidden Mysteries of His Will, so wonderfully manifested in the absolutely incomparable writings of Luisa Piccarreta.
A problem may arise, however, that the E-mail version of this issue of “Letters of Gold” will be read by many wonderful souls who have only begun to experience the first fruits of the knowledge of the Divine Will and may not be quite prepared for the deeper penetrations into the mystery of the Divine Will operating in souls—in fulfillment of the Lord’s Prayer. The extracts taken from the “Book of Heaven”, which are presented below, are limited only to those passages already in print and which were given the “nihil obstat” to the original, Italian manuscripts by Saint Hannibal Di Francia in 1926.
In spite of the possible problems concerning those who are fairly new to the writings of Luisa Piccarreta, it seems appropriate at this time to share with the readers of this newsletter the following five topics, whose themes were greatly expanded at the October 29-30 (2006) retreat here at the House of the Divine Will with good results.

The Sacredness of Our Acts in the Divine Will

When the human person takes possession of the Gift of the Divine Will and begins to do his acts in the Divine Will as made known in the “Book of Heaven,” that person’s acts are really God’s own acts performed in and through the humanity of that fortunate soul, for this is the way God’s Will is done in Heaven. And even though the acts are God’s own acts, God does not consider them exclusively His, for the soul has freely desired for God to act in him and has let Him do so. Therefore, God is pleased to let the soul refer to these acts as the soul’s acts. And yet, these acts that come forth from this soul are divine, infinite, and eternal. The soul may protest to God that he does not deserve such an exalted honor, but God will respond: “You are right. Just love Me!” And God is delighted that this soul has freely given Him what He so much desires, namely, the opportunity to reign and dominate freely in the creature, fulfilling the very purpose of Creation.
Now the acts done in the Divine Will multiply forever. These acts contain the Holy Trinity within them and multiply the Life of the Trinity. These acts also contain Jesus within them, and multiply the Life of Jesus. These acts done in the Divine Will are true Hosts consecrated in the Divine Will, invisible to men but very visible to God and are full of Divine Life.
Remember: At the moment of Consecration at Mass, the Priest consecrates visible Hosts and multiplies Jesus and the Life of Jesus in each consecrated Host. AND THIS IS A VERY SACRED ACT on the part of the Priest. But it is really Jesus acting in and through the Priest that makes this Miracle happen!
Likewise, the person who acts in and by the Divine Will should be humbly aware that he performs VERY SACRED ACTS and ought to be very mindful of this reality, taking care that the exterior aspects of his acts, which serve as a veil for the divine action within, are proper and decorous—and a worthy sign, at least to God and to himself, of the sacredness of what is taking place. And this fortunate person should know that he is enabled to perform these Sacred Acts at anytime, in any place, and as often as he wishes. (with the innocence of a child within himself)

The Soul who Lives in the Divine Will
does with God what God does.

Jesus to Luisa: Now, my daughter, for you as well, it will be as connatural the centralizing of all that pertains to my Will, if you will arrive to doing the Divine Will as God Himself does It. The Will of God in you is that which reigns in God Himself. (V. 19)
Jesus to Luisa: “Why are you frightened? In my Will you cannot be exempt from doing what I do. It is a natural thing, and this is exactly the Sanctity in my Will: to do nothing of one’s own, but to do whatever God does.” …[Speaking of the Divine Will and human will operating in unity] “They are two waters fused together—one is forced to do what the other does. On the other hand, if they are separated, each one follows its own course. My Will and yours are the two waters fused together, and whatever one does, the other must do as well. Therefore, I want you always in my Will.” (V-14)
Whoever does*the Divine Will is nurtured by the light of the ‘Sun’ of God, and does all that God does. *[i.e. doing the Divine Will while Living in It] (V-11)
“My daughter, souls who live in my Will are the reverberation of everything. …And since my Will is the life of everything, they act in my Will to give life to everything… They harmonize together all the things that have been created by Me in my Will. …My Will makes them inseparable from Me; therefore, whatever I do, they do also. (V-13)
Moreover, the most consoling thing for the human heart is to be able to say: “What God wants, I want; what God does, I do.” The Heavens open to these exclamations, uniting Creator and creature, so that what one does the other does.(From one of Luisa’s Letters)

Gratitude by Gail Rein

Marvels of the Multiplication of Acts in the Divine Will

Jesus to Luisa: “Beloved daughter of my Will, do you want to come into my Will to substitute in a Divine way for so many acts not done by our brothers, for so many others done humanly, and for other acts that are holy, yes, but human and not done in the divine order? I have done everything in the divine order, but I am not yet content. I want a creature to enter into my Will and, in a divine manner, come to kiss the acts that I have done, substituting herself for all as I did for her. Therefore come, come. I long for it; I desire it so much that I celebrate when I see that the creature enters into this divine ambience and, multiplying herself together with Me, multiplies herself in all and loves, repairs, and substitutes for all and for each in a Divine manner.
“I no longer recognize human things in her but all my things; my Love rises and multiplies itself; the reparations multiply to the infinite, and the substitutions are Divine. What joy! What festivity! The very Saints unite with Me and celebrate. Moreover, they await with ardor for one of their sisters to substitute for their own acts, holy in the human order, but yet not in the divine order.
Luisa: I entered into Jesus, and I did what Jesus did. Oh, how clearly I saw what Jesus had said to me! With Him I became multiplied in all, even in the Saints. But, returning to myself, some doubts arose in me; and Jesus added:
“One Act alone of my Will, even for an instant, is full of Creative Life. Further, who contains this Life, in that instant, can give Life to all and conserve all. Thus, from this single act of my Will the sun receives the life of light, the earth its conservation, and creatures life. Therefore, why do you doubt? And then, I have my Court in Heaven, and I want another upon the Earth. Can you guess who will form this Court?”
Whereupon I: “The souls who will live in your Will.”
Then He: “Well done. It is precisely they who—without the shadow of interest and of personal sanctity, but with Divine Sanctity—will live for the benefit of their brothers, and will make one single echo with Heaven.” (V-12)
“…Moreover, doesn’t the same thing happen in the Sacramental Hosts? If there are a thousand Hosts, a thousand times I am there, and to a thousand souls I give Myself in Communion, complete and entire. If there are one hundred Hosts, there one hundred Jesuses, and I can give Myself in communion to only a hundred.
“Thus, in every act done in my Will, the soul encloses Me inside; and I remain sealed within the will of the soul. Consequently, these acts done in my Will are Eternal Communions. They are not subject to the species being consumed as the Sacramental Hosts are, where my Sacramental Life ends by consuming the species. Rather, in the hosts of my Will there does not enter either flour or other material. The food, the material of these hosts of my Will is my own Eternal Will united to the will of the soul, eternal with Me; and these two wills are not subject to being consumed.
“Therefore, what marvel it is that all my Person will be seen multiplied as many times for as many acts as she did in my Will—even more, because I have remained sealed in her; and she has remained sealed as many times in Me! Thus even the soul will be multiplied as many times in Me for however many acts as she has done in my Will. These are prodigies of my Will, and this is enough to remove any doubt from you.” (V-12)
“My daughter, the acts done in my Will disperse the human acts; and, identifying themselves with my Divine acts, they rise even into Heaven. They circulate in all; they embrace all centuries, all points, and all creatures. (V-12)
The acts done in my Will, carrying in themselves the Creative Power, will be the new salvation of man and, descending from Heaven, will bring all goods upon the earth. They will bring the New Era and the triumph over human iniquity. Therefore, multiply your acts in my Will so as to form the arms, the gifts, and the graces to descend into the midst of creatures for waging a war of Love with them.” (V-12)
To live in the Divine Will is to Multiply the life of Jesus and to give Divine Glory to Him for all. (V-13)
Therefore, make your thoughts, your words, your heartbeats, your sufferings, all your being go around in my Will so that, with the passport of the light of my Will and of my divine virtue, you might enter into each creature and multiply my Life in each of them. (V-16)
________________

The Soul in the Divine Will is Bi-located Everywhere with God

In Its immensity, such a soul is situated in the past. Whatever is lacking to my Glory, the offenses not atoned for, the love not given to Me—this soul provides what is lacking to my Glory, makes most beautiful reparations to Me and gives Me love for everyone. In my Will, such a soul radiates to the present; she is extended to future times. In every place and for everyone, she gives Me what Creation owes Me.… I am with her on earth, and she is with Me in Heaven; our interests are one; our life is one; our will is one. (V-13)
The Divine Will is everywhere and we, by living in It, find ourselves in Heaven and on earth to love Him with all, in all, and in every place. (A letter of Luisa)
My Will is life of all and flows everywhere, and together with my Will she flows in every affection, in every heartbeat, in every thought and in all the rest that creatures do. She flows in every act of her Creator, in every good I do, in the light I send to the intelligence, in the forgiveness I give out, in the love I send forth, in the love I ignite, in the blessed souls I beatify—in everything. There is no good I do or point of Eternity in which she does not have her little place… (V-16)
In this single Act [of the Divine Will] is found everything; It makes everything its own, and it puts its exchange of love everywhere. Therefore, to live in my Will is the prodigy of prodigies. It is the enchantment of God and of all Heaven to see the littleness of the creature flowing in all the things of its Creator, while, as a solar ray bound to this single Act, it diffuses itself everywhere and in everyone. (V-18)
Oh, how beautiful will be the voice of my newborn in my Will, of the little daughter of my Will. All things, all creatures will render it speaking to Me. It will be more beautiful than if I would have given to Creation the use of the word. I love you so much that I want to hear your voice in the sun, loving, adoring, glorifying. I want to hear it in the celestial spheres, in the murmuring of the sea, in the darting of the fish, in the bird that sings and warbles, in the lamb that bleats, in the turtle-dove that coos. Everywhere I want to hear you. I will not be content if in all the things created by Me— my Will holding the first place—I do not hear the voice of my little newborn, rendering to Me all Creation speaking, giving Me love for love, glory, adoration for each thing created by Me. (V-19)

As I went around for all created things to imprint everywhere my ‘I love you,’ my adoration, my glory to my Creator; so I acquired new knowledge of how much God has done for the creature and how much He has loved us. (V-19)

[Note: There are many more extracts on the above theme in the unpublished Volumes.]

Creation print byJoadoor

REAL LIFE of God in the soul compared to the Mystical Life of Grace

In Volume 16 of the “Book of Heaven” there is a section in which Jesus speaks to Luisa about forming his Real Life in her as He forms his Real Life in the Sacramental Hosts.
Luisa is shocked by this revelation from Jesus and says to Him: “My beloved Jesus, is this not a new and singular thing that You are saying to me—that one who lives in your Will lives real life in it? Is it not rather that mystical life that You live in the hearts that possess your Grace?”
Jesus responds: “No, no. It is not mystical life as for those that possess my Grace, but do not live with their acts identified in my Volition and do not have sufficient matter in order to form for Me the accidents in which to imprison Me. … I find Myself in hearts that, while they possess my Grace, they do not live fully in my Will. I am in them by grace but not really.”
T. Fahey: This revelation to Luisa from Jesus is truly remarkable. I have pondered this for years, and am sure that theologians will one day provide valuable and precise insights into this wonderful mystery. Meanwhile, I would like to share some of my own insights into this matter, in the hope that they will be helpful, or at least stimulate some theological discussion which will provide clarity to this mystery already accepted by St. Hannibal Di Francia with his 1926 “nihil obstat.”
Briefly: I consider God’s Real Life to be his own, uncreated and eternal Life, and his Mystical Life becomes a means of participating remotely in that Life by means of created Grace.
Using an analogy: The Sun has its own real life, which is that of atomic fusions, which generate immense energy resulting in light and heat. To live in and possess the Sun’s real life a person would have to enter into the Sun or the Sun would have to come down to earth and envelope that person. Of course, in either case, the person would be consumed and annihilated. Yet the Sun, remaining in its place in the sky does share its life remotely by “creating” rays of light and heat (like the Divine Will creates Grace) and emits these rays, which come to the earth for our great benefit. These rays of light and heat are a remote, “mystical” participation in the life of the sun but the Sun is not really in us. Likewise: Divine Will and Grace.

Adela Maria, BSP: To receive Newsletters of Gold email
to:www.fahyt@bellsouth.net

The Miracle of Tepeyac

The Aztec Indian Cuauhtlatoatzin (or Cuauhtlatohuac), which means “the one who speaks like an eagle,” was born in 1474. He married a girl named Malitzin, and they lived with an uncle near Lake Texcoco. The three were among the few to be baptized in the early days, most likely by Father Toribio in 1525, and given the names Juan Diego and Maria Lucia, and the uncle Juan Bernardino. Maria Lucia was childless, and died a premature death in 1529.

Juan Diego was a widower at age 55, and turned his life to God. It was his custom to attend Mass and catechism lessons at the Church in Tlatelolco. At daybreak, on Saturday, December 9, 1531, Juan Diego began his journey to Church. As he passed a hill named Tepeyac, on which once stood a temple to the Aztec mother god Tonantzin, he heard songbirds burst into harmony. Music and songbirds presaged something divine for the Aztec. The music stopped as suddenly as it had begun. A beautiful girl with tan complexion and bathed in the golden beams of the sun called him by name in Nahuatl, his native language, “Juan Diego!”
The girl said:

“Dear little son, I love you.
I want you to know who I am.

I am the Virgin Mary, Mother of the one true God, of Him who gives life.
He is Lord and Creator of heaven and of earth.
I desire that there be built a temple at this place where I want to manifest Him, make him known, give Him to all people through my love, my compassion, my help, and my protection.
I truly am your merciful Mother, your Mother and the Mother of all who dwell in this land, and of all mankind, of all those who love me, of those who cry to me, and of those who seek and place their trust in me.
Here I shall listen to their weeping and their sorrows.
I shall take them all to my heart, and I shall cure their many sufferings, afflictions, and sorrows.
So run now to Tenochtitlan and tell the Lord Bishop all that you have seen and heard.”

Juan Diego went to the palace of the Franciscan Don Fray Juan de Zumarraga, and after rude treatment by the servants, was granted an audience with the Bishop. The Bishop was cordial but hesitant on the first visit and said that he would consider the request of the Lady and politely invited Juan Diego to come visit again.

Dismayed, Juan returned to the hill and found Mary waiting for him. He asked her to send someone more suitable to deliver her message “for I am a nobody.”

She said on this second visit, “Listen, little son. There are many I could send. But you are the one I have chosen for this task. So, tomorrow morning, go back to the Bishop. Tell him it is the ever holy Virgin Mary, Mother of God who sends you, and repeat to him my great desire for a church in this place.”

So, Sunday morning Juan Diego called again on the Bishop for the second time. Again with much difficulty, he was finally granted an audience. The Bishop was surprised to see him and told him to ask for a sign from the Lady.

Juan Diego reported this to the Virgin, and she told him to return the following morning for the sign. However, when Juan Diego returned home he found his uncle Juan Bernardino gravely ill. Instead of going back to Tepeyac, he stayed home with his dying uncle on Monday.

Juan Diego woke up early Tuesday morning, December 12th, to bring a priest from the Church of Santiago at Tlatelolco, so that his uncle might receive the last blessing. Juan had to pass Tepeyac hill to get to the priest. Instead of the usual route by the west side of the hill, he went around the east side to avoid the Lady. Guess who descended the hill on the east side to intercept his route!

The Virgin said, “Least of my sons, what is the matter?”

Juan was embarrassed. “My Lady, why are you up so early? Are you well? Forgive me. My uncle is dying and desires me to find a priest for the Sacraments. It was no empty promise I made to you yesterday morning. But my uncle fell ill.”
Mary said,

“My little son. Do not be distressed and afraid.

Am I not here who am your Mother?
Are you not under my shadow and protection?
Am I not the fountain of your joy?
Are you not in the fold of my mantle, in the cradle of my arms?

Your uncle will not die at this time. This very moment his health is restored. There is no reason now for your errand, so you can peacefully attend to mine. Go up to the top of the hill; cut the flowers that are growing there and bring them to me.”

Flowers in December? Impossible, thought Juan Diego. But he was obedient, and sure enough found beautiful Castilian roses on the hilltop. As he cut them, he decided the best way to protect them against the cold was to cradle them in his tilma - a long, cloth cape worn by the Aztecs, and often looped up as a carryall. He ran back to Mary and she rearranged the roses and tied the lower corners of the tilma behind his neck so that nothing would spill, and said, “You see, little son, this is the sign I am sending to the Bishop. Tell him that now he has his sign, he should build the temple I desire in this place. Do not let anyone but him see what you are carrying. Hold both sides until you are in his presence and tell him how I intercepted you on your way to fetch a priest to give the Last Sacraments to your uncle, how I assured you he was perfectly healed and sent you up to cut these roses, and myself arranged them like this. Remember, little son, that you are my trusted ambassador, and this time the Bishop will believe all that you tell him.” This fourth apparition was the last known time Juan Diego ever saw the Virgin Mary.

Juan called for the third time on the Bishop and explained all that had passed. Then Juan put up both hands and untied the corners of crude cloth behind his neck. The looped-up fold of the tilma fell; the flowers he thought were the precious sign tumbled out on the floor.

The Bishop rose from his chair and fell on his knees in adoration before the tilma, as well as everyone else in the room. For on the tilma was the image of the Blessed Virgin Mary just as described by Juan Diego.

While Juan Diego was calling on the Bishop, Juan Bernardino, the dying uncle, suddenly found his room filled with a soft light. A luminous young woman filled with love was standing there and told him he would get well. During this fifth apparition, she told him that she had sent his nephew, Juan Diego, to the Bishop with an image of herself and said, “Call me and call my image Our Lady of Guadalupe.”

THE IMPACT

The news of the appearance of the Indian mother who left her imprint on the tilma spread like wildfire! Three points were appreciated by the native population. First, the lady was Indian, spoke Nahuatl, the Aztec language, and appeared to an Indian, not a Spaniard! Second, Juan Diego explained that she appeared at Tepeyac, the place of Tonantzin, the mother god, sending a clear message that the Virgin Mary was the mother of the true God, and that the Christian religion was to replace the Aztec religion. And third, the Indians, who learned through pictures and symbols, understood the image of the tilma, which revealed the beautiful message of Christianity: the true God sacrificed himself for mankind, instead of the horrendous life they had endured sacrificing humans to appease the frightful gods! It is no wonder that over the next seven years, from 1531 to 1538, eight million natives of Mexico converted to Catholicism! 1-3, 7, 9-11

The Image on the Tilma

The imprint of Mary on the tilma is striking, and the symbolism was primarily directed to Juan Diego and the Aztecs. The description that follows is that related by Father Elizondo,7 who references earlier writings. Mary appears as a beautiful young Indian maiden with a look of love, compassion, and humility, her hands folded in prayer. Her pale red dress is that of an Aztec princess. Her blue mantle symbolized the royalty of the gods, and the blue color symbolized life and unity. The stars on the mantle signified the beginning of a new civilization. Mary stands in front of and hides the sun, but the rays of the sun still appear around her, signifying she is greater than the sun god, the greatest of the native divinities, but the rays of the sun still bring light. Twelve rays of the sun surround her face and head. She stands on the moon, supported by an angel with wings like an eagle: to the Aztec, this indicated her superiority to the moon god, the god of night, and her divine, regal nature.

Most important are the two crosses and the black maternity band that were present in the image. Mary wore a black maternity band, signifying she was with child. At the center of the picture is found an Indian cross, the center of the cosmic order to the Indian. This symbol indicated that the baby Mary carried within her, Jesus Christ, the Word made Flesh, is the new center of the universe. On the brooch around her neck was a black Christian cross, indicating she is both a bearer and follower of Christ, the Son of God, our Savior, who died on the Cross to save mankind.

In summary, the image signified Mary bringing her Son Christ to the New World through one of their own!

To the Christian one cannot help but identify Our Lady of Guadalupe with the Woman of the Apocalypse. This interpretation was first recorded by Father Miguel Sanchez in 1648.

“A great sign appeared in the sky,
a woman clothed with the sun,
with the moon at her feet,
and on her head a crown of twelve stars.”
Revelation 12:1 12

The tilma itself was made of ayate, a coarse fabric made of cactus fibre, a cape worn by the Indians of the time. The cape measures 5.5 x 4.6 feet, and is made in two parts sewn by a vertical seam made with thread of the same material. The natural life of the fiber is roughly 30 years, yet the tilma and the image remain intact after 470 years, in spite of moisture, handling, and candles! 1-2

The Immediate Aftermath

Bishop Zumarraga was overwhelmed by the miracle of the tilma, and this time extended his hospitality to Juan Diego and invited him to spend the night. He gently removed the tilma and placed it in his private chapel, where all prayed in thanksgiving for the miracle.

The following day, they set out for Tepeyac, and Juan Diego showed Bishop Zumarraga where Mary had appeared. The Bishop directed that a small chapel be erected at the site. The enthusiasm from the event produced so many volunteers that a chapel in Tepeyac was constructed by Christmas Day.

Juan Diego then asked leave of the Bishop that he might see his uncle. The Bishop insisted that Juan Diego be escorted back to his home and then returned to his palace. Juan Diego and Juan Bernardino were joyfully reunited, and both recounted to each other the miraculous events. Juan Diego brought his uncle back to the Bishop’s residence to show him the tilma, and they stayed as guests of the Bishop until Christmas. The convergence of the curious multitude led the Bishop to move the tilma to the Cathedral so that all could marvel and pray.

On December 26, 1531, a solemn procession with the Bishop, Juan Diego, Franciscan priests, and the faithful brought the tilma from the Cathedral to the Chapel at Tepeyac. Thousands attended the procession. In the excitement, some Indians shot arrows into the air, and one mortally wounded a man in the procession. A priest tended to the wound, and prayers were said to the Virgin, and the man was reported to have been miraculously healed. This only added to the fervor of the procession.

Juan Diego lived in a hermitage built for him next to the chapel at Tepeyac, and showed the tilma and explained the apparition and its Christian significance over and over to pilgrims who visited the shrine. He died peacefully on May 30, 1548 and was buried at Tepeyac. Bishop Zumarrage died only three days after Juan Diego.

The miracle of Our Lady of Guadalupe led to a tidal wave of conversions. The few missionaries that initially were met with resistance became overwhelmed with baptisms, preaching, and instruction in the faith. An early missionary, the Franciscan Father Toribio de Benavente, recorded in his Historia de los Indios, published in 1541, that “I have to affirm that at the convent of Quecholac, another priest and myself baptized 14,200 souls in five days. We even placed the oil of catechumens and Holy Chrism on all of them.” 2

Recent Developments

The Virgin of Guadalupe is literally intertwined with both the history of the Catholic Church in the new world and of Mexico itself. To mention a few events, the great floods of 1629 claimed 30,000 lives and threatened the destruction of the valley of Mexico, until the waters abated when the image was taken in solemn procession from Tepayac to Mexico City. A horrible plague in the early 1700s claimed the lives of 700,000 people, and, once the Virgin of Guadalupe was declared the Patroness of Mexico on 27 April 1737, the disease dissipated. But before that, as Mexico became mestizo, the union of the creoles, Spanish born in Mexico, and the Indians, the dark Virgin became the symbol of the people, and they love her as one of their own. 6
On November 24, 1921, during a period of government persecution, a powerful bomb hidden in flowers exploded directly underneath the tilma during High Mass, and destroyed stone and marble in the sanctuary and shattered the stained-glass windows of the Basilica. When the smoke cleared, the congregation was amazed to find that the tilma remained untouched, and the thin protective glass covering was not even cracked, nor was anyone hurt.

Scientific studies of the tilma have been undertaken through the years, which have only served to confirm its supernatural nature. The tilma remains just as vibrant as ever, having never faded. Famous Mexican artists such as Miguel Cabrera (1695-1768) determined that it is impossible for the rough surface of the tilma to support any form of painting. One of the unusual characteristics of the tilma is that up close the features are unremarkable, but the tone and depth emerge beyond six or seven feet and the image becomes more radiant and photogenic.

The astonishing discovery that reflections of people in Mary’s eyes, perhaps Juan Diego and Bishop Zumarraga or the interpreter Juan Gonzalez, were confirmed by two scientists in 1956. This phenomenon is seen only with human eyes, not in a painting.

Studies by infra-red photography in May of 1979 were undertaken by Philip C. Callahan, a research biophysicist at the University of Florida. He ruled out brush strokes, overpainting, varnish, sizing, or even preliminary drawings by an artist in the body of the image. Damage from the 1629 flood was apparent at the edges of the tilma. He concluded that the original image on the tilma has qualities of color and uses the weave of the cloth in such a way that the image could not be the work of human hands.
How did Our Lady identify herself? Bishop Zumarraga understood the Spanish name Guadalupe, a Marian shrine in Spain. But Mary spoke Nahuatl to Juan Diego, and some writers suggest that she may have said Coatlalupej or one “who treads on the snake.”2, 11 On the other hand, Juan Gonzalez, the interpreter present for conversations between Juan Diego, his uncle, and the Bishop, was reported to be fluent in both Nahuatl and Spanish, so any misinterpretation would seem unlikely.4 Either may be possible, as Mary is our Mother [John 19:25-27] everywhere, both in Europe and the New World.

The tilma of Juan Diego is the only known divine image of the Blessed Virgin Mary that exists on our planet!

Seven million people from the Americas visit the Virgin of Guadalupe every year, especially on December 12, the annual celebration of the miracle. If one visits Mexico City, one can plainly see who has the heart of the people. One finds the Virgin of Guadalupe pictured everywhere in Mexico City, in the airport, taxis, bakeries, even on streetcorners. Our Lady has been the factor that has preserved the Aztec Indians from the cultural disintegration observed with other Indian populations such as in North America.3

Popes through the ages have recognized Our Lady of Guadalupe, and Pope John XXIII was the first to call the Virgin Mother of the Americas on October 12, 1961. John Paul II was the first Pope to visit the Guadalupe shrine on January 27, 1979. On January 23, 1999, Pope John Paul II, referring to all of the Americas as one single continent, called the Virgin of Guadalupe the Mother of America.

Pope John Paul II canonized Juan Diego a Saint on July 31, 2002. Juan Diego certainly deserves sainthood, as he was both humble and obedient to the request of Our Lady. The Catholic Church remains firmly entrenched in Mexico, Central and South America, which today are at least 90% Catholic. The Catholic Church of the United States with 60 million Catholics can attribute much of our recent growth to the Hispanic population of North America.

Dios te salve, Maria, llena eres de gracia,
el Senor es contigo.
Bendita tu eres entre todas las mujeres,
y bendito es el fruto de tu vientre, Jesus.

Santa Maria, Madre de Dios,
ruega por nosotros pecadores,
ahora y en la hora de nuestra muerte.
Amen

From: www.maryourmother.net/Guadalupe

Wednesday, April 25, 2007
Sorrow Of Our Lady Of Guadalupe / El Dolor De Nuestra Señora Del Guadalupe

The Feast of Our Lady of Guadalupe is celebrated on December 12th. In 1999, Pope John Paul II, in his homily from the Solemn Mass at the Basilica of Our Lady of Guadalupe, during his third visit to the sanctuary, declared the date of December the 12th as a Liturgical Holy Day for the whole continent. During the same visit Pope John Paul II entrusted the cause of life to her loving protection, and placed under her motherly care the innocent lives of children, especially those who are in danger of not being born. - Sancta.org
Protectress of the Unborn
Our Lady of Guadalupe versus the Culture of Death -Sancta.org

(to know) “we made you into nations and tribes so you may know each other”-Qur’an

Adela Maria: I was preparing to present Part Two of America , the Religious Refuge and I became distracted by a news brief for Zenit.org. It is as follows:

The CPC list covers those countries where authorities engage in systematic violations of religious freedom. The commission’s recommendations for 2007 are: Burma, North Korea, Eritrea, Iran, Pakistan, China, Saudi Arabia, Sudan, Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan and Vietnam

BAGHDAD, Iraq, MAY 4, 2007 (Zenit.org).- Iraqi bishops sent an urgent plea to the international conference being held in Sharm al-Sheikh, whose participants aim to approve a plan for the security of that war-torn nation.

The Chaldean bishops from the northern regions appealed especially for the protection of Iraqi lives, among them, those of the nation’s Christian minority.

AsiaNews reported the message, which said: “We are urgently asking the entire international community, the participants at the Sharm al-Sheikh conference, the coalition forces and the Iraqi political representatives to intervene without delay to protect innocent Iraqis, their property, their rights and their personal freedom.”

The bishops affirm that “Christians are authentic Iraqi people” and plea for protection.

“Christians,” they said, “have always sought to integrate themselves with their Arab, Kurd, Turk, Shiite, Sunni, Yezidi brothers, within the nation’s social life and have always had a most important role in the building of national historic values, decisively contributing to the destiny of Iraq through their peaceful way of life.”

“Enough with violence, threats, attacks and killings!” the statement urged. “Let us work together hand in hand to bring about unity, security and prosperity in our land, Iraq.”
ZE07050405

…then it occurred to me that I must write something about the various religious tribes in Irag…I found the following…This presentation is wholly/in part about the Sunni; the various dissenting groups from that sect. read on and realize how complicated the lives of Iraqis are …to be able to live in harmony….continued…Sunni/ Hanafi; Barelvi; Deobandi; Hanbali; Wahhabi;Maliki;Shafii
“

“In the name of God”

Religious Structures

While a precise statistical breakdown is impossible to ascertain because of likely inaccuracies in the latest census (conducted in 1997), according to best estimates, 97 percent of the population of 22 million persons are Muslim. Shi’a Muslims–predominantly Arab, but also including Turkomen, Faili Kurds, and other groups–constitute a 60 to 65 percent majority. Sunni Muslims make up 32 to 37 percent of the population (approximately 18 to 20 percent are Sunni Kurds, 12 to 15 percent Sunni Arabs, and the remainder Sunni Turkomen). The remaining approximately 3 percent of the overall population consist of Christians (Assyrians, Chaldeans, Roman Catholics, and Armenians), Yazidis, Mandaeans, and a small number of Jews.

**The Sunni population of Iraq is predominately Hanafi, while the Shi’i population is predominantly Ja’fari. Kurdish Muslims are mostly of the Sunni branch, but mainly follow the Shafi’i school of Sunni Islam, which distinguishes them from the majority of the Iraqi Arab Sunni Muslim population, which is primarily of the Hanafi school of Sunni Islam. There is also a strong Sufi mystic following among the Kurds. Sufism contributes to a less orthodox practice of Islam among much of the Kurdish population.

Read this over one more time…and imagine…how did America enter this war so unprepared?

Islam came to the region with the victory of the Muslim armies under Caliph Umar over the Sassanians in A.D. 637 at the battle of Al Qadisiyah. The majority of inhabitants soon became Muslim, including the Kurds, although small communities of Christians and Jews remained intact in the area of present-day Iraq. Iraq has been the scene of many important events in the early history of Islam, including the schism over the rightful successor to the Prophet Muhammad.

Shi’a, although predominantly located in the south, also are a majority in Baghdad and have communities in most parts of the country. Sunnis form the majority in the center of the country and in the north. Shi’a and Sunni Arabs are not ethnically distinct.
From the mid-16th century to 1916, the Ottoman Empire ruled three disparate provinces-Basra, Baghdad, and Mosul-that comprise modern-day Iraq. To counter the influence of the Shia Safavid Empire in Iran, the Ottomans maintained Iraq as a Sunni-controlled state and largely had excluded from power Iraq’s Shia and Kurdish populations.

(Knowledge) and say” God increase my knowledge”

The Ottoman Empire organized society around the concept of the millet, or autonomous religious community. The non-Muslim “People of the Book” (Christians and Jews) owed taxes to the government; in return they were permitted to govern themselves according to their own religious law in matters that did not concern Muslims. The religious communities were thus able to preserve a large measure of identity and autonomy.

The British and the British-backed Iraqi monarchy continued the Ottoman policy of supporting the ruling Sunni Arab minority from the towns, villages, and tribes of Iraq’s central region. The Sunni leadership attempted to overcome Shia dissatisfaction by promoting a pan-Arab identity for Iraqis, arguing that Arab culture and the history of the Arabs transcended religious and communal ties. Shia, wary of being outnumbered by Sunnis in an Arab confederation, regarded the Iraqi monarchy’s pan-Arab ideology with suspicion.

The Kurds, as non-Arabs with their own nationalist aspirations, rejected the monarchy’s pan-Arabism.

The Iraqi monarchy tried to integrate the various fragments of Iraqi society though military conscription and national education. These integrationist policies achieved some modest success during the last two decades of the monarchy, but the Sunnis remained dominant. Shia penetration into the highest echelons of government and military was almost non-existent, and the vast majority of Iraq’s poor continued to be Shia.

Kurdish representation in both the government and the military was proportionately more substantial than that of Shia.

The decade of republican rule following the 1958 coup that toppled the monarchy brought mixed results for both the Shia and the Kurds. Economically, Shia fared better than they had under the monarchy. Religiously, relations between the secular ruling Sunni regimes and the Shia remained tense. The radically pan-Arab ideology of the regime excluded the Kurds. Following an initial improvement in relations, a pattern of negotiations over Kurdish autonomy followed by armed clashes developed.

Shi’a Arabs have supported an independent Iraq alongside their Sunni brethren since the 1920 Revolt; many Shi’a joined the Ba’ath Party and Shi’a formed the backbone of the Iraqi Army in the 1980-88 Iran-Iraq War. Although Shi’a Arabs are the largest religious group, Sunni Arabs traditionally have dominated economic and political life. Sunni Arabs are at a distinct advantage in all areas of secular life, be it civil, political, military, or economic.

Although members of the ruling Baath Party generally were ideologically committed to secularism, about 95 percent of Iraqis are Muslim and Islam was the officially recognized state religion.

Saddam’s Government for decades conducted a brutal campaign of killing, summary execution, and protracted arbitrary arrest against the religious leaders and followers of the majority Shi’a Muslim population and has sought to undermine the identity of minority Christian (Assyrian and Chaldean) and Yazidi groups.

Sunni-Shia tensions peaked following the 1979 Islamic Revolution in Iran and during the Iran-Iraq War (1980-1988). Tens of thousands of Shia were arrested and deported during this period. In the Kurdish region, the pattern of negotiation followed by fighting continued. During this period, the regime also tried to enhance its legitimacy and rally support for the war effort by promoting a specifically Iraqi (rather than Arab) identity.

This effort included emphasizing Iraq’s ancient history and Mesopotamian cultural identity. Politically, the new trend took the form of increased representation in government for both Shia and Kurds. This strategy of combining repression with co-optation, along with the war effort, accelerated the integration of Iraqi society and produced a sense of common identity (excepting, for the most part, the Kurds). During the war with Shia Iran, Iraqi Shia did not revolt and mass defections to Iran did not materialize.

Tarab ~ The Colors of Music
with Khalil Bendib - Nabila Hilmi - Helen Zughaib - Afaf Zurayk
Tarab is one of the most important terms in the musical aesthetics of Arab culture. While difficult to translate precisely, tarab refers to a state of heightened emotionality in response to music, often translated as rapture, ecstasy or enchantment, as well as joy or sadness

Islam

Muslims are followers of Islam. One of the three major monotheistic religions in the world, Islam calls for complete acceptance of and submission to the teachings and guidance of God. Anyone may become a Muslim, regardless of gender, race, or nationality, by reciting a declaration of faith and embracing a lifestyle in accord with Islamic principles. Specific acts, including fasting, daily prayer, and the pilgrimage to Mecca, are considered the pillars of Muslim spiritual life.

There are an estimated 1.2 billion Muslims worldwide. They live in every world region and belong to many different cultures and ethnic groups. The 10 countries with the largest Muslim populations, in descending order, are Indonesia, Pakistan, Bangladesh, India, Turkey, Iran, Egypt, Nigeria, and China.

Of these, only Egypt is an Arab country, and despite the stereotypes, only 193 million of the world’s Muslims—15 to 18 percent of the total—are Arabs.

Islam is a system of religious beliefs and an all-encompassing way of life. The word Islamm comes from the word salaam, which means submission or peace. Muslims believe that God (Allah) revealed to the Prophet Muhammad the rules governing society and the proper conduct of society’s members. It is incumbent on the individual therefore to live in a manner prescribed by the revealed law and on the community to build the perfect human society on earth according to holy injunctions. Islam recognizes no distinctions between church and state.

( God)Allah-Diwani style

The distinction between religious and secular law is a recent development that reflects the more pronounced role of the state in society, and Western economic and cultural penetration. The impact of religion on daily life in Muslim countries is far greater than that found in the West since the Middle Ages.

The duties of Muslims form the five pillars of Islam, which set forth the acts necessary to demonstrate and reinforce the faith. These are the recitation of the shahada (”There is no God but God [Allah], and Muhammad is his prophet”), daily prayer (salat), almsgiving (zakat), fasting (sawm), and pilgrimage (hajj).

The believer is to pray in a prescribed manner after purification through ritual ablutions each day at dawn, midday, mid-afternoon, sunset, and nightfall. Prescribed genuflections and prostrations accompany the prayers, which the worshiper recites facing toward Mecca. Whenever possible men pray in congregation at the mosque with an imam, and on Fridays make a special effort to do so. The Friday noon prayers provide the occasion for weekly sermons by religious leaders. Women may also attend public worship at the mosque, where they are segregated from the men, although most frequently women pray at home. A special functionary, the muezzin, intones a call to prayer to the entire community at the appropriate hour. Those out of earshot determine the time by the sun. The Azan (Arabic for announcement) is the call or summons to public prayers proclaimed by the Muezzmn (crier) from the mosque twice daily in all Muslim countries. In small mosques the Muezzin at Azan stands at the door or at the side of the building; in large ones he takes up his position in the minaret.

The ninth month of the Muslim calendar is Ramadan, a period of obligatory fasting in commemoration of Muhammad’s receipt of God’s revelation. Throughout the month all but the sick and weak, pregnant or lactating women, soldiers on duty, travelers on necessary journeys, and young children are enjoined from eating, drinking, smoking, or sexual intercourse during the daylight hours. Those adults excused are obliged to endure an equivalent fast at their earliest opportunity. A festive meal breaks the daily fast and inaugurates a night of feasting and celebration. The pious well-to-do usually do little or no work during this period, and some businesses close for all or part of the day. Since the months of the lunar year revolve through the solar year, Ramadan falls at various seasons in different years. A considerable test of discipline at any time of the year, a fast that falls in summertime imposes severe hardship on those who must do physical work.

All Muslims, at least once in their lifetime, should make the hajj to Mecca to participate in special rites held there during the twelfth month of the lunar calendar. Muhammad instituted this requirement, modifying pre-Islamic custom, to emphasize sites associated with God and Abraham (Ibrahim), founder of monotheism and father of the Arabs through his son Ismail.

The lesser pillars of the faith, which all Muslims share, are jihad, or the crusade to protect Islamic lands, beliefs, and institutions; and the requirement to do good works and to avoid all evil thoughts, words, and deeds.

In addition, Muslims agree on certain basic principles of faith based on the teachings of the Prophet Muhammad: there is one God, who is a unitary divine being in contrast to the trinitarian belief of Christians; Muhammad, the last of a line of prophets beginning with Abraham and including Moses and Jesus, was chosen by God to present His message to humanity; and there is a general resurrection on the last or judgment day.

The Muslim year has two religious festivals–Id al Adha, a sacrificial festival on the tenth of Dhu al Hijjah, the twelfth month; and Id al Fitr, the festival of breaking the fast, which celebrates the end of Ramadan on the first of Shawwal, the tenth month.

To Sunnis these are the most important festivals of the year. Each lasts three or four days, during which people put on their best clothes, visit, congratulate, and bestow gifts on each other. In addition, cemeteries are visited. Id al Fitr is celebrated more joyfully, as it marks the end of the hardships of Ramadan. Celebrations also take place, though less extensively, on the Prophet’s birthday, which falls on the twelfth of Rabi al Awwal, the third month, and on the first of Muharram, the beginning of the new year.

God is the Light of heavens and earth

Sharia

During his lifetime, Muhammad held both spiritual and temporal leadership of the Muslim community. Religious and secular law merged, and all Muslims have traditionally been subject to sharia, or religious law. A comprehensive legal system, sharia developed gradually through the first four centuries of Islam, primarily through the accretion of precedent and interpretation by various judges and scholars. During the tenth century, legal opinion began to harden into authoritative rulings, and the figurative bab al ijtihad (gate of interpretation) closed. Thereafter, rather than encouraging flexibility, Islamic law emphasized maintenance of the status quo.

The word “Islam” means “submission.” A “Muslim,” therefore, is one who submits to the will of God. Shariah, frequently translated as “Islamic law,” is neither a document nor a code in the strict sense, but rather an amalgamation of scriptural (Quranic) injunctions, sayings of the Prophet Mohammed, juridical rulings, and legal commentaries dealing with all aspects of social, economic and political life, similar to Jewish Halakhic law.

Islam, like Judaism, is a religion of laws – it is the legal code, not a theology, which establishes the criteria of right and wrong, proper and improper behavior. Like Halakhah, Shari’a is believed to be ordained by God and its scope to be total, ranging from the loftiest ideals to the minutiae of daily life. Even the words Halakhah and Shariah, have similar meanings and may be translated as the “path” or “road” to righteousness. interpretation. Thus it is neither static nor monolithic, and may take different forms in different countries or from one period of history to another. A classic text on Shariah, by the fourteenth-century scholar, Ahmad ibn Naqib al-Misri, deals with a wide range of subjects, including purity of heart, fasting, divorce, backbiting, crimes, and rules of warfare.
The hudud can be characterized as the Islamic “penal code” prescribed by Shariah. The rules of hudud identify punishable crimes, the types of witnesses needed to convict someone of a crime, and the punishments for various crimes.

Islam has no basic concept of inalienable rights and does not permit the individual to enjoy the freedoms of action and association characteristic of a democracy.

In Islamic states, where there is no formally recognized separation between religion and law, mosque and state, Shari‘a is enshrined and presented (if not always consistently implemented) as the final and ultimate formulation of the law of God, not to be revised or reformulated by mere mortal and fallible human beings. In Egypt, Algeria, and Palestine, the Shari‘a is virtually ignored as a guide to specific legislation or government policy on many vital issues. The remaining Muslim countries, which adopted Western-style legal and political systems under colonial tutelage, enshrine Islamic law in their codes and constitutions to various degrees. These nations range from Pakistan, with its intense political agitation over the interpretation and implementation of Shari‘a, to Indonesia, a self-proclaimed secular nation that is the home to more than 180 million Muslims.

Takfir — the condemnation of a Muslim by another Muslim as a kafir (i.e., disbelievers outside the pale of Islam) — is strictly prohibited in the Quran, the Hadith, and the writings of many eminent Muslim authorities. But fatwas of apostasy and heresy as well as kufr within the Muslim ummah are neither few nor far in between.

After Muhammad’s death the leaders of the Muslim community consensually chose Abu Bakr, the Prophet’s father-in-law and one of his earliest followers, to succeed him. At that time some persons favored Ali, Muhammad’s cousin and the husband of his daughter Fatima, but Ali and his supporters (the Shiat Ali, or Party of Ali) eventually recognized the community’s choice. The next two caliphs (successors)–Umar, who succeeded in A.D.634, and Uthman, who took power in A.D.644–enjoyed the recognition of the entire community. When Ali finally succeeded to the caliphate in A.D.656, Muawiyah, governor of Syria, rebelled in the name of his murdered kinsman Uthman. After the ensuing civil war, Ali moved his capital to Iraq, where he was murdered shortly there after.

Ali’s death ended the last of the so-called four orthodox caliphates and the period in which the entire community of Islam recognized a single caliph. Muawiyah proclaimed himself caliph from Damascus. The Shiat Ali refused to recognize him or his line, the Umayyad caliphs, and withdrew in the first great schism to establish the dissident sect, known as the Shias, supporting the claims of Ali’s line to the caliphate based on descent from the Prophet. The larger faction, the Sunnis, adhered to the position that the caliph must be elected, and over the centuries they have represented themselves as the orthodox branch.

In its ideal form, Shariah ensures the rights of all in an Islamic state. Fiqh is Islamic jurisprudence; it forms the basis of Shariah and is a process of ongoing

Praise be to God

Sunni Islam

There was only one madh-hab (school of fiqh) during the time of the Righly-guided Caliphs. With the emergence of the Umayyad rule, the situation changed. The Umayyad caliphs did not have the same religious authority as the previous ones. After the Umayyad (661-750 CE) came the Abbasids. In comparison to the Umayyads, they were more supportive of Islamic law. The crystallization of four major Sunni madhahib of Islamic fiqh came about by the third century of Hijrah; before this there were about twenty different madhahib.

In the Sunni world there are now Four Orthodox Schools (Schools of Fiqh) of thought [the Four Madhahib]: the Shafi’i, Hanafi, Maliki and Hanbali. With regard to legal matters, these four orthodox schools give different weight in legal opinions to prescriptions in the Quran, the hadith or sayings of the Prophet Muhammad, the consensus of legal scholars, analogy (to similar situations at the time of the Prophet), and reason or opinion. Towards the end of the first century of Islam, Imam Abu Hanifa in Kufa and Imam Malik in Madina founded mazahib (schools) or religio-legal thought, named after them as the Hanafi and the Maliki schools. In the following century, the two other great schools were founded — the Shafei school of Imam Idris al-Shafei in Egypt and the Hanbali school of Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal in Baghdad. The differences between the four famous Jurists Imaam Abu Hanifa, Shaaf’ee, Maaliki and Hanbaliy stem from their differences on principles. The basic principle according to Imaam Maaliki is to prefer Amal-e-Madinah, that is the practices of the people of Madina Munawwarah. However, that principle is not adopted by Imaam Ahmad ibn Hanbal.

The fanatical loyalty to a particular madh-hab among Muslims is decreasing. Now Hanafi, Shafi`i, Maliki and Hanbali and even Ja`fari followers pray together and work together. Most scholars hold that it is not required of the Muslim to follow a certain Fiqh School because nothing can be made required of Muslims except that made by Allah and His Prophet. When in need of Fatwa, Muslims could consult with any scholar regardless of his Madh-hab. A common Muslim is said to have no Madh-hab.

Sunni Islam does not possess clerical hierarchies and centralized institutions. The absence of a hierarchy has been a source of strength that has permitted the faith to adapt to local conditions. However, it also has been a weakness that makes it difficult for Sunni Muslims to achieve any significant degree of solidarity.

Despite some very minor disputes there are many Sub-Groups in the four groups like Kharjiites, Wahabis, Deobandi, Barelvi, Ahle-Sunnat Wal Jamat, Ahle Hadith, Ghurba Ahle Hadits, Sunnis of Green Turban, Sunnis of Brown Turbans etc. etc. They declare each other wrong and seldom offer prayer behind each other.

Among Sunni Muslims, effective power and the ability to maintain order are sufficient for legitimate authority, in stark contrast to the more uncompromising Shia views of government as the sole province of religious leaders. For Sunnis, even a bad Muslim ruler is preferable to chaos and anarchy, and the Sunni religious tradition contains only a limited right to rebel. However, if a ruler commands something that is contrary to God’s law, the subject’s duty of obedience lapses.

Originally political, the differences between Sunni and Shia interpretations rapidly took on theological and metaphysical overtones. In principle a Sunni approaches God directly; there is no clerical hierarchy. Some duly appointed religious figures, however, exert considerable social and political power. Imams usually are men of importance in their communities but they need not have any formal training; among the beduins, for example, any tribal member may lead communal prayers. Committees of socially prominent worshipers usually run the major mosque-owned land and gifts. In many Arab countries, the administration of waqfs (religious endowments) has come under the influence of the state. Qadis (judges) and imams are appointed by the government.

Love and Peace

Hanafi Islam

Within the Sunni Muslim tradition, Hanafi is one of four “schools of law” and considered the oldest and most liberal school of law. Hanafi is one of the four schools of thought (madhabs / Maddhab) of religious jurisprudence (fiqh) within Sunni Islam. Named for its founder, the Hanafi school of Imam Abu Hanifa, it is the major school of Iraqi Sunni Arabs. It makes considerable use of reason or opinion in legal decisions. Sunni Hanafi creed is essentially non-hierarchial and decentralized, which has made it difficult for 20th century rulers to incorporate its religious leaders into strong centralized state systems.

The Hanafi school of Islamic jurisprudence was founded by Abu Hanifa, born in Kufa, Iraq about A.D.700. He was one of the earliest Muslim scholar-interpreters to seek new ways of applying Islamic tenets to everyday life. In his lifetime Abu Hanifa was disgraced, called ignorant, inventor of new beliefs, hypocrite and kafir. He was imprisoned and poisoned. He died in 150 A.H. [circa 767-768 C.E.]. Abu Hanifa’s interpretation of Muslim law was extremely tolerant of differences within Muslim communities. He also separated belief from practice, elevating belief over practice. Hanafi took Shafi as his rival and vice versa.

Most of the Hanafi school follows al-Maturidi in doctrine. Muhammad ibn Muhammad ibn Mahmud Abu Mansur al-Samarqandi al-Maturidi al-Hanafi (d. 333) of Maturid in Samarqand, Shaykh al-Islam, was one of the two foremost Imams of the mutakallimûn of Ahl al-Sunna. He was known in his time as the Imam of Guidance (Imâm al-Hudâ). The majority of the Taliban are Maturidis.
Broad-minded without being lax, this school appeals to reason (personal judgment) and a quest for the better. It is generally tolerant and the largest movement within Islam. The Hanafi school is known for its liberal religious orientation that elevates belief over practice and is tolerant of differences within Muslim communities.

A sectarian dispute in the United States was transformed into a mass hostage taking by Hanafi Muslims in Washington, DC in 1977. The Hanafi Movement in the United States was founded by Hamas Abdul Khaalis in 1968. Khaalis, formerly Ernest 2X McGee, had been the Nation of Islam’s first National Secretary and a friend of Malcolm X. He had converted to orthodox Islam and founded the Hanafi Movement with money donated by Kareem Abdul-Jabar. On 09 March 1977, Khaalis and about a dozen of his followers armed with shotguns and machetes seized control of seized the District Building [city hall], the B’nai B’rith building, and the Islamic Center, in the District of Columbia. Khaalis said they were seeking revenge for the murders of Khaalis’ family members by Black Muslims in 1973. They held 134 hostages for more than 39 hours, they shot Washington DC city councilman Marion Barry in the chest, and they shot a radio reporter dead. The standoff ended and the hostages were freed after ambassadors from three Islamic nations joined the negotiations. The Hanafis were convicted and sentenced to long terms in prison.

Hanafi scholars refuse to control a human religious or spiritual destiny, and refuse to give that right to any human institution. Among the Hudud crimes, those crimes against God, blasphemy is not listed by the Hanafis. Hanafis concluded that blasphemy could not be punished by the state. The state should not be involved in deciding God-human relationships. Rather, the state should be concerned only with the violation of human rights within the jurisdiction of the human affairs and human relationships.

Notwithstanding their common heritage from Imam Abu Hanifah, the scholars belonging to the Hanafi madhhab are divided in the Barelvi and the Deobandi school, and these two schools have different attitude toward Wahhabism.

The Sunni Hanafi school is dominant in the Arab Middle East, India, Pakistan and Afghanistan. The followers of Imam Abu Hanifa (d. 767) are found in Pakistan, India, Afghanistan, Turkey, Iraq, Syria, China, North Africa, Egypt, and in the Malay Archipelago. The school is followed by the majority of the Muslim population of Turkey, Albania, the Balkans, Central Asia, Afghanistan, Pakistan, China, India and Iraq. Most of the Kyrgyz are Sunni Muslims of the Hanafi school. Ethnic Kazakhs, who constitute approximately one half of the national population, historically are Sunni Muslims of the Hanafi School. Ethnic Uzbeks, Uyghurs, and Tatars, comprising less than 10 percent of the population, also largely are Sunni Hanafi. Other Islamic groups, which account for less than 1 percent of the population of Kazakhstan, include Shafit Sunni (traditionally practiced by Chechens), Shiite, Sufi, and Akhmadi.

Sunni are found throughout Afghanistan. An estimated 84% of Afghanistan’s population is Sunni, following the Hanafi school of jurisprudence; the remainder is predominantly Shi’a, mainly Hazara. In March 2003 Ayatollah Mohammad Asef Mohseni, leader of the predominantly Shia Harakat-e Islami-yi Afghanistan, proposed that, along with the Sunni Hanafi school of jurisprudence, the Shia Ja’fari school of jurisprudence be included in the new constitution as an official sect.

Basmallah- In the name of God the Merciful The Compassionate

Barelvi Islam

Deobandis and Barelvis are the two major groups of Muslims in the Subcontinent apart from the Shia. Barelvi Hanafis deem Deobandis to be kaafir. Those hostile to the Barelvis deprecated them as the shrine-worshipping, the grave-worshiping, ignorant Barelvis. Much smaller sects in Pakistan include the Ahl-e-Hadees and Ahl-e-Tashee. The non-Pakhtun population of Pakistan is predominantly Barelvi. The stronghold of Barelvism remains Punjab, the largest province of Pakistan. By one estimate, in Pakistan, the Shias are 18%, ismailis 2%, Ahmediyas 2%, Barelvis 50%, Deobandis 20%, Ahle Hadith 4%, and other minorities 4%. The Ahle-e-Hadith is a small group of Sunni Muslims in India who do not consider themselves bound by any particular school of law and rely directly on the Prophet’s Sunnah. By another estimate some 15 per cent of Pakistan’s Sunni Muslims would consider themselves Deobandi, and some 60 per cent, are in the Barelvi tradition based mostly in the province of Punjab. But some 64 per cent of the total seminaries are run by Deobandis, 25 per cent by the Barelvis, six percent by the Ahle Hadith and three percent by various Shiite organisations.

The Muslim League was founded by the Aga Khan, leader of the Ismaili Sevener Shiites. And Jinnah was an Ismaili. The barelvis and shias and ismailis and Ahmediyas joined the Pakistan movement, while the deobandis opposed the formation of Pakistan, since they wanted to islamise all of India. But the Deobandis in Pakistan owed their allegiance to Maulana Shabbir Ahmed Usmani, who organized the Deobandi ulema who were in favour of Pakistan into the Jamiat Ulema-i-Islam. The so-called “nationalist Muslims” who opposed Partition, such as Maulana Azad and Maulana Maudoodi, were Sunnis.
The differences between these sects can be difficult to understand. For the Barelvis, (who are mostly from the Pakistan province of Punjab) the holy Prophet is a superhuman figure whose presence is all around us at all times; he is hazir, present; he is not bashar, material or flesh, but nur, light. The Deobandis, who also revere the Prophet, argue he was the insan-i-kamil, the perfect person, but still only a man, a mortal. Barelvis emphasise a love of Muhammad, a semi-divine figure with unique foreknowledge. The Deobandis reject this idea of Muhammad, emphasising Islam as a personal rather than a social religion.

The Barelvis follow many Sufi practices, including use of music (Qawwali) and intercession by their teacher. A key difference between Barelvi and Deobandi that Barelvi’s believe in intercession between humans and Divine Grace. This consists of the intervention of an ascending, linked and unbroken chain of holy personages, pirs, reaching ultimately to Prophet Mohammad, who intercede on their behalf with Allah. It is a more superstitious - but also a more tolerant - tradition of Indian Islam. Their critics claim that Barelvis are guilty of committing innovation (Bid’at) and therefore, they are deviated from the true path - the path of Sunnah.

The Pakistan Movement got support from the Barelvis (Low Church). It had faced opposition from the National Indian Congress which was supported by the Deobandi seminaries (High Church). However, after the establishment of Pakistan as an Islamic state in 1949, Barelvi Low Church was too mixed up with mysticism to be a source of Islamic law. Ironically, Pakistan moved away from the ’spiritual pluralism’ of the Barelvis, who had supported Pakistan, and relied on the more puritanical Deobandis who had opposed it.

Unlike the Deobandis, the Barelvis see the Prophet Mohammad as more than a man, a part of the divine light of Allah. This doctrine gives rise to a form of Islam that provides a space for holy men and esoteric practices and graves appear to be often more ornate than those found within Deobandi communities. The Wahhabi (Arabia), Deobandi (Pakistan and India) and Jamaat-I-Islami all are anti-sufi, and against the over devotion to Muhammad, whereas the Barelvis emphasize Muhammad’s uniqueness. Indeed, nearly 85% of South Asia’s Sunni Muslims are said to follow the Barelvi school, closer to Sufism. The remaining 15% of Sunnis follow the Deobandi school, more closely related to the conservative practice of Islam. Most Shiites in the subcontinent also tend to be influenced by the Sufis. Pakistan’s Muslims, like other Muslims in the region, tend to follow a school of Islam which is less conservative, and hence the support for strongly and overtly religious parties has been minimal.

The Barelvis believe the Prophet is a human being made from flesh and blood [bashar] and a noor [light] at the same time. This is like the example of when Gabriel, who is also noor [light], used to appear to the Prophet in the form of a man, flesh and blood. He is infallible and perfect and free from all imperfections and sinless (as are all Prophets). He is human but not like other humans. Allah has given him the ability to see the whole of Creation in detail while he is in his blessed grave as if he was looking at it in the palm of his hand. This is called being “nazir” (”witnessing”). Allah has given him the ability to go physically and spiritually to anywhere in the Created Universes he pleases whenever he pleases (peace be upon him) and to be in more than one place at the same time. This is what is meant by “hazir” (present). This is not the same as believing that he (peace be upon him) is present everywhere all the time!

(Jamil) God is beautiful and loves beauty

Deobandi Islam

The northern Indian Deobandi school argues that the reason Islamic societies have fallen behind the West in all spheres of endeavor is because they have been seduced by the amoral and material accoutrements of Westernization, and have deviated from the original pristine teachings of the Prophet.

Deoband is a town a hundred miles north of Delhi where a madrasa (religious school) was established there in 1867. The so-called ‘Deobandi Tradition’ itself is much older than the eponymous Dar-Ul-Ulum at Deoband. The Deoband madrasa brought together Muslims who were hostile to British rule and committed to a literal and austere interpretation of Islam.

For the last 200 years, Sunnis often have looked to the example of the Deoband madrassa (religious school) near Delhi, India. The Deoband school has long sought to purify Islam by discarding supposedly un-Islamic accretions to the faith and reemphasizing the models established in the Koran and the customary practices of the Prophet Mohammed. Additionally, Deobandi scholars often have opposed what they perceive as Western influences.

Just as Sikhs originated from Hinduism, but are not Hindus, and Protestants came from Roman Catholicism, but are not Catholics, similarly, the Deobandi sect originated in the Sunni community, but are not strictly Sunnis. The tack of Darul Uloom Deoband is in accordance with the Ahlus-Sunnah wal-Jama’ah, Hanafiate practical method (Mazhab) and the disposition (Mashrab) of its holy founders, Hazrat Maulana Mohammad Qasim Nanautavi (Allah’s mercy be on him!) and Hazrat Maulana Rasheed Ahmed Gangohi (may his secret be sanctified).

The Deobandi interpretation holds that a Muslim’s first loyalty is to his religion and only then to the country of which he is a citizen or a resident; secondly, that Muslims recognise only the religious frontiers of their Ummah and not the national frontiers; thirdly,that they have a sacred right and obligation to go to any country to wage jihad to protect the Muslims of that country.

The Deobandi interpretation of Islamic teachings is widely practiced in Pakistan. The Deobandi movement in Sunni Islam, was founded in response to British colonial rule in India and later hardened in Pakistan into bitter opposition to what its members views as the country’s neo-colonial elite. The Islamic Deobandi militants share the Taliban’s restrictive view of women, and regard Pakistan’s minority Shiia as non-Muslim. They seek a pure leader, or amir, to recreate Pakistani society according to the egalitarian model of Islam’s early days under the Prophet Mohammed. President Musharraf himself, is a Deobandi, actually born in the city in India, where the school took it’s name.
During the first half of April 2000, the Government of Pakistan permitted a 3-day conference organized by the Deobandi Muslim political party Jamiat-Ulema-Islami (JUI). Several speakers at the conference made anti-Western political declarations. Deobandi and Barelvi sects struggled, sometimes violently, for control over local mosques in Lahore neighborhoods.

The fundamentalist Deoband Dar-ul-Uloom brand of Islam inspired the Taliban movement and had widespread appeal for Muslim fundamentalists. Most of the Taliban leadership attended Deobandi-influenced seminaries in Pakistan. The Taliban was propped up initially by the civil government of Benazir Bhutto, then in coalition with the Deobandi Jama’at-ulema Islam (JUI) led by Maulana Fazlur Rehman [who by 2003 was the elected opposition leader at the Center in Islamabad and whose protégé is now the chief Minister in the NWFP]. Traditionally, Sunni Islam of the Hanafi school of jurisprudence was the dominant religion of Afganistan. The Taliban also adhered to the Hanafi school of Sunni Islam, making it the dominant religion in the country for most of 2001. For the last 200 years, Sunnis often have looked to the example of the Deoband madrassah (religious school) near Delhi, India. Most of the Taliban leadership attended Deobandi-influenced seminaries in Pakistan. The Deoband school has long sought to purify Islam by discarding supposedly un-Islamic accretions to the faith and reemphasizing the models established in the Koran and the customary practices of the Prophet Mohammed. Additionally, Deobandi scholars often have opposed what they perceive as Western influences. Much of the population adheres to Deobandi-influenced Hanafi Sunnism, but a sizable minority adheres to a more mystical version of Sunnism generally known as Sufism. Sufism centers on orders or brotherhoods that follow charismatic religious leaders.

Although the majority of the Islamic population (Sunni) in Afghanistan and Pakistan, belong to the Hanafi sect, the theologians who have pushed Pakistan towards Islamic Radicalism for decades, as well as the ones who were the founders of the Taliban, espoused Wahabi rhetoric and ideals. This sect took its inspiration from Saudi Hanbali theologians who immigrated there in the 18th century, to help their Indian Muslim brothers with Hanbali theological inspiration against the British colonialists. Propelled by oil-generated wealth, the Wahhabi worldview increasingly co-opted the Deobandi movement in South Asia.

Hanbali Islam

Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal was kept in prison for 28 months, with a heavy chain around his feet. He was publicly humiliated, slapped and spat upon. Every evening he used to be flogged. All this was because of the controversy regarding whether the Quran was `uncreated’
The Shaf’i school is considered the easiest school and the Hanbali is considered the hardest in terms of social and personal rules.

The government of Saudi Arabia vigorously enforces its prohibition against all forms of public religious expression other than that of those who follow the government’s interpretation and presentation of the Hanbali school of Sunni Islam. This is despite the fact that there are large communities of non-Muslims and Muslims from a variety of doctrinal schools of Islam residing in Saudi Arabia. Under the Hanbali interpretation of Shari’a law, judges may discount the testimony of people who are not practicing Muslims or who do not have the correct faith. Legal sources report that testimony by Shi’a is often ignored in Saudi courts of law or is deemed to have less weight than testimony by Sunnis. The explanation of Saudi officials is that their Hanbali school of Islam religiously mandates that they deny other religions the right to function openly on the Arabian Peninsula - a right that is clearly protected in international law.

Wahhabi

This branch of Islam is often referred to as “Wahhabi,” a term that many adherents to this tradition do not use. Members of this form of Islam call themselves Muwahhidun (”Unitarians”, or “unifiers of Islamic practice”). They use the Salafi Da’wa or Ahlul Sunna wal Jama’a. The teachings of the reformer Abd Al-Wahhab are more often referred to by adherents as Salafi, that is, “following the forefathers of Islam.”

The basic text of this form of Islam is the Kitab at-tawhid (Arabic, “Book of Unity”). Central to Muhammad ibn Abd al Wahhab’s message was the essential oneness of God (tawhid). The movement is therefore known by its adherents as ad dawa lil tawhid (the call to unity), and those who follow the call are known as ahl at tawhid (the people of unity) or muwahhidun (unitarians). The word Wahhabi was originally used derogatorily by opponents, but has today become commonplace and is even used by some Najdi scholars of the movement. Most Wahhabi people live in Saudi Arabia. Almost all people in Mecca and Medina belong to this school.

The Caliphate was brought into being by the implementation of Islam for about three decades. They called this shortlived experiment Khilafat Rashidah, the rightly-guided Caliphate, implying thereby that the rulers that followed were misguided. Fundamentalists seek the restoration of the Islamic State i.e. the Khilafah, and by electing a Khaleefah and taking a bay’ah on him that he will rule by the Word of Allah (Subhaanahu Wa Ta’Ala) i.e. he will implement Islamic laws in the country where the Khilafah has been established.
Wahhabism [Wahabism] is a reform movement that began 200 years ago to rid Islamic societies of cultural practices and interpretation that had been acquired over the centuries. The followers of Abdul Wahab (1703-1792) began as a movement to cleanse the Arab bedouin from the influence of Sufism. Wahhabis are the followers of Ibn ‘Abd ul-Wahhab, who instituted a great reform in the religion of Islam in Arabia in the 18th century. Mahommed ibn ‘Abd ul-Wahhab was born in 1691 (or 1703) at al-Hauta of the Nejd in central Arabia, and was of the tribe of the Bani Tamim. He studied literature and jurisprudence of the Hanifite school. After making the pilgrimage with his father, he spent some further time in the study of law at Medina, and resided for a while at Isfahan, whence he returned to the Nejd to undertake the work of a teacher.

Aroused by his studies and his observation of the luxury in dress and habits, the superstitious pilgrimages to shrines, the use of omens and the worship given to Mahomet and Mahommedan saints rather than to God, he began a mission to proclaim the simplicity of the early religion founded on the Koran and Sunna (i.e. the manner of life of Mahomet).

To understand the significance of Muhammad ibn Abd al Wahhab’s ideas, they must be considered in the context of Islamic practice. There was a difference between the established rituals clearly defined in religious texts that all Muslims perform and popular Islam. The latter refers to local practice that is not universal. The Shia practice of visiting shrines is an example of a popular practice. The Shia continued to revere the Imams even after their death and so visited their graves to ask favors of the Imams buried there. Over time, Shia scholars rationalized the practice and it became established. Some of the Arabian tribes came to attribute the same sort of power that the Shia recognized in the tomb of an Imam to natural objects such as trees and rocks.

Muhammad ibn Abd al Wahhab was concerned with the way the people of Najd engaged in practices he considered polytheistic, such as praying to saints; making pilgrimages to tombs and special mosques; venerating trees, caves, and stones; and using votive and sacrificial offerings. He was also concerned by what he viewed as a laxity in adhering to Islamic law and in performing religious devotions, such as indifference to the plight of widows and orphans, adultery, lack of attention to obligatory prayers, and failure to allocate shares of inheritance fairly to women. When Muhammad ibn Abd al Wahhab began to preach against these breaches of Islamic l